Divine meditations and holy contemplations. By that reverende divine R. Sibbes D.D. Master of Catherine Hall in Cambridge, and sometimes preacher of Grayes Inne in London
         Sibbes, Richard, 1577-1635.
      
       
         
           1638
        
      
       Approx. 185 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 175 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A12181
         STC 22490
         ESTC S112642
         99847888
         99847888
         12951
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A12181)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 12951)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1610:12)
      
       
         
           
             Divine meditations and holy contemplations. By that reverende divine R. Sibbes D.D. Master of Catherine Hall in Cambridge, and sometimes preacher of Grayes Inne in London
             Sibbes, Richard, 1577-1635.
             Culverwell, Ezekiel, 1553 or 4-1631.
          
           [24], 271, [2], 272-274 p.
           
             Printed by Tho. Cotes for Iohn Crooke and Richard Sergier and are to be sold at the signe of the Gray-hound in Pauls Church-yard,
             London :
             1638.
          
           
             Preface "To the Reader" signed: E.C., i.e., Ezekiel Culverwell.
             Has added engraved title page.
             The two pages between pages 271 and 272 are numbered 254 and 259.
             Imperfect; lacks leaf G9.
             Reproduction of the original in the Cambridge University Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
    
     
        2002-11 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2002-12 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-01 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-01 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           
             
               DIVINE
               MEDITATIONS
               AND
               HOLY
               CONTEMPLATIONS
               .
            
             
               BY
               
                 That
                 reverend
                 Divine
              
               R.
               Sibbes
               
                 D.
                 D.
                 Master
                 of
              
               Catherine
               
                 Hall
                 in
                 Cambridge
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 Preacher
                 of
                 Grayes
              
               Inne
               ,
               LONDON
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               
                 Printed
                 for
                 Iohn
                 Crooke
                 and
                 Richard
                 Sergier
                 in
                 Pau●
                 Chur●
                 yard
                 .
              
               1638
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           DIVINE
           MEDITATIONS
           AND
           HOLY
           CONTEMPLATIONS
           .
        
         
           BY
           That
           reverend
           Divine
           
             R.
             Sibbes
             D.
             D.
          
           Master
           of
           Catherine
           Hall
           in
           Cambridge
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           Preacher
           of
           
             Grayes
             Inne
          
           in
           LONDON
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           Printed
           by
           
             Tho.
             Cotes
          
           for
           
             Iohn
             Crooke
          
           and
           
             Richard
             Sergier
          
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           at
           the
           signe
           of
           the
           Gray-hound
           in
           Pauls
           Church-yard
           .
           1638.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           CHRISTIAN
           READER
           .
        
         
           COurteous
           Reader
           ,
           thou
           hast
           here
           Meditation
           upon
           Meditation
           offered
           to
           thy
           consideration
           ,
           as
           a
           helpe
           to
           thee
           when
           thou
           art
           privately
           alone
           .
        
         
           As
           sweete
           spices
           yeeld
           small
           savour
           ,
           untill
           they
           are
           beaten
           to
           powder
           ,
           so
           the
           wonderfull
           workes
           of
           God
           are
           either
           ,
           not
           at
           all
           ,
           or
           
           very
           slightly
           smelt
           in
           the
           nostrils
           of
           man
           ,
           who
           is
           of
           a
           dull
           sense
           ,
           unlesse
           they
           be
           rubbed
           and
           chased
           in
           the
           minde
           ,
           through
           a
           fervent
           affection
           ,
           and
           singled
           out
           with
           a
           particuler
           view
           ,
           like
           them
           which
           tell
           money
           ,
           who
           looke
           not
           confusedly
           at
           the
           whole
           heape
           ,
           but
           at
           the
           valew
           of
           every
           parcell
           :
           So
           then
           a
           true
           Christian
           must
           endeavour
           himselfe
           to
           deliver
           not
           in
           grosse
           ,
           but
           by
           retaile
           the
           millions
           of
           Gods
           mercy
           to
           his
           soule
           ,
           in
           secret
           thoughts
           ,
           chewing
           the
           cud
           of
           every
           Circumstance
           ,
           with
           continuall
           Contemplation
           .
           
           And
           as
           a
           thriftie
           Gardi
           ner
           ,
           which
           is
           loath
           to
           see
           one
           Rose
           leafe
           to
           fall
           from
           the
           stalke
           without
           stilling
           ;
           so
           the
           Christian
           soule
           is
           unwilling
           to
           passe
           ,
           or
           to
           stifle
           the
           beds
           of
           spices
           in
           the
           Garden
           of
           Christ
           ,
           without
           gathering
           some
           fruit
           ,
           
             Cant.
             6.
          
           which
           containe
           a
           mystery
           and
           hidden
           vertue
           ,
           and
           our
           Champhire
           clusters
           in
           the
           Vineyards
           ,
           of
           Engedie
           ,
           
             Cant.
             1.
          
           must
           bere
           solved
           into
           droppes
           ,
           by
           the
           Still
           of
           Meditation
           ,
           or
           else
           they
           may
           be
           noted
           for
           weedes
           in
           the
           Herball
           of
           men
           ,
           which
           hath
           his
           full
           of
           all
           kindes
           ,
           
           but
           some
           are
           slightly
           passed
           over
           ,
           as
           the
           watery
           herbes
           of
           vanity
           ,
           which
           grow
           on
           every
           wall
           of
           carnall
           mens
           hearts
           ,
           and
           yeeldbut
           a
           slight
           taste
           how
           good
           the
           Lord
           is
           ,
           or
           should
           be
           to
           their
           soules
           :
           It
           therefore
           behoveth
           us
           first
           to
           mind
           the
           tokens
           of
           his
           mercy
           and
           love
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           for
           the
           helping
           os
           our
           weake
           digestion
           to
           champe
           and
           chew
           by
           an
           often
           revolution
           every
           part
           and
           parcell
           thereof
           before
           we
           let
           it
           downe
           into
           our
           stomackes
           ,
           that
           by
           that
           meanes
           it
           may
           effectually
           nourish
           every
           veine
           and
           living
           artery
           of
           
           our
           soule
           ,
           and
           fill
           them
           full
           with
           the
           pure
           blood
           of
           Christs
           body
           ,
           the
           least
           drop
           wherof
           refresheth
           ,
           &
           chereth
           the
           soule
           and
           body
           of
           him
           which
           is
           in
           a
           swound
           through
           his
           sinne
           ,
           and
           maketh
           him
           apt
           to
           walke
           and
           talke
           ,
           as
           one
           who
           is
           now
           living
           in
           Christ.
           
        
         
           By
           this
           sweete
           Meditation
           ,
           the
           soule
           taketh
           the
           key
           where
           all
           her
           evidences
           lie
           ,
           and
           peruses
           the
           bills
           and
           articles
           of
           Covenant
           agreed
           and
           condescended
           unto
           ,
           betweene
           God
           and
           man
           ;
           there
           shee
           seeth
           the
           great
           grant
           and
           pardon
           of
           her
           sins
           ,
           subscribed
           
           unto
           ,
           by
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           sealed
           with
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           There
           hee
           beholdeth
           his
           unspeakable
           mercy
           to
           a
           prisoner
           condemned
           to
           die
           ,
           without
           which
           at
           the
           last
           ,
           in
           a
           desperate
           case
           he
           is
           led
           and
           haled
           unto
           execution
           ,
           by
           the
           cursed
           crue
           of
           hellish
           furies
           .
        
         
           Here
           she
           learneth
           how
           the
           holy
           land
           is
           intailed
           and
           retaileth
           by
           discourse
           ,
           the
           descent
           from
           Adam
           ,
           unto
           Abraham
           &
           his
           son
           Isaac
           ,
           and
           so
           forward
           unto
           all
           the
           seede
           of
           the
           faithfull
           ;
           by
           Meditation
           the
           soule
           prieth
           into
           
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           wit
           ha
           reciprocall
           judgement
           ,
           examineth
           her selfe
           ,
           and
           every
           faculty
           thereof
           ,
           what
           she
           hath
           ,
           what
           shee
           wanteth
           ,
           where
           she
           dwelleth
           ,
           where
           she
           removeth
           ,
           and
           where
           shee
           shall
           be
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           shee
           feeleth
           the
           pulses
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           beating
           in
           her
           ,
           the
           suggestions
           of
           Sathan
           ,
           the
           corruptions
           of
           her
           owne
           affections
           ,
           who
           like
           a
           cruell
           steppe-Dame
           mingleth
           poysons
           and
           pestilent
           things
           to
           murther
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           to
           repell
           every
           good
           motion
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           in
           the
           end
           the
           lamentable
           ruine
           of
           
           the
           whole
           man.
           
        
         
           Here
           she
           standeth
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           with
           Saul
           upon
           the
           mountaines
           ,
           beholding
           the
           combat
           betweene
           David
           and
           Goliah
           ,
           botweene
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           the
           uncircumcised
           raging
           of
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           the
           stratagems
           of
           Sathan
           ,
           the
           bootlesse
           attempts
           of
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           Here
           appeare
           her
           owne
           infirmities
           ,
           her
           relapses
           into
           sinne
           ,
           her selfe
           astoned
           by
           the
           buffets
           of
           Sathan
           ,
           her
           Fort
           shrewdly
           battered
           by
           carnall
           and
           fleshly
           lusts
           ,
           her
           Colours
           and
           prosession
           darkened
           and
           dimmed
           
           through
           the
           smoke
           of
           affliction
           ,
           her
           faith
           hidden
           because
           of
           such
           massacres
           and
           and
           treasons
           ,
           her
           hope
           banished
           with
           her
           mistrust
           ,
           her selfe
           ho
           vering
           ready
           to
           take
           flight
           from
           the
           sinceritie
           of
           her
           profession
           .
        
         
           Here
           she
           may
           discerne
           ,
           as
           from
           the
           toppe
           of
           a
           Mast
           an
           armie
           comming
           ,
           whose
           Captaine
           is
           the
           Spirit
           garded
           with
           all
           his
           graces
           ;
           the
           bloody
           armes
           of
           Christ
           by
           him
           displaied
           ,
           the
           Trum.
           pets
           sound
           ,
           Sathan
           vanquished
           ,
           the
           world
           conquered
           ,
           the
           flesh
           subdued
           ,
           the
           soule
           recvived
           ,
           profession
           bettered
           ,
           
           and
           each
           thing
           restored
           to
           his
           former
           integritie
           .
        
         
           The
           consideration
           hereof
           made
           Isaac
           goe
           meditating
           in
           the
           evening
           ,
           
             Gen.
             24.
          
           
        
         
           This
           caused
           Hezekiah
           to
           mourne
           like
           a
           Dove
           ,
           and
           chatter
           like
           a
           Pye
           in
           his
           heart
           ,
           in
           deepe
           silence
           ,
           
             Esa.
             58.
          
           
        
         
           This
           forced
           David
           to
           meditate
           in
           the
           morning
           ,
           nay
           ,
           all
           the
           day
           long
           ,
           
             Psal.
             63.
          
           and
           
             119.
             148.
             ver
          
           .
           as
           also
           by
           night
           in
           secret
           thoughts
           ,
           
             Psal.
             16.
          
           
        
         
           This
           caused
           Paul
           to
           give
           Timothy
           this
           lesson
           to
           meditate
           ,
           
             1
             Tim.
             4.
          
           
           And
           
           God
           himselfe
           commanded
           Ioshua
           when
           hee
           was
           elected
           Governor
           ,
           that
           hee
           should
           meditate
           upon
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           both
           day
           and
           night
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           hee
           might
           performe
           the
           things
           written
           therein
           ,
           
             Ioshu
             1.
          
           
        
         
           And
           Moses
           addeth
           this
           clause
           teaching
           the
           whole
           Law
           from
           God
           himselfe
           These
           words
           must
           remaine
           in
           thy
           heart
           ,
           thou
           must
           meditate
           upon
           them
           ,
           both
           at
           home
           and
           abroad
           ,
           when
           thou
           goest
           to
           bed
           ,
           and
           when
           thou
           risest
           in
           the
           morning
           ,
           
             Deut.
             6.
          
           
        
         
           This
           meditation
           is
           not
           a
           
           passion
           of
           melancholy
           ,
           nor
           a
           fit
           of
           fiery
           love
           ,
           nor
           covetous
           care
           ,
           nor
           senselesse
           dumps
           ,
           but
           a
           serious
           act
           of
           the
           Spirit
           in
           the
           inwards
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           whose
           object
           is
           spirituall
           ,
           whose
           affection
           is
           a
           provoked
           appetite
           to
           practise
           holy
           things
           ,
           a
           kindling
           in
           us
           of
           the
           love
           of
           God
           ,
           a
           zeale
           towards
           his
           truth
           ,
           a
           healing
           our
           benummed
           hearts
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           speech
           of
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           
             My
             heart
             did
             waxe
             hot
             within
             me
             ,
             and
             fire
             did
             kindle
             in
             my
             meditations
             ,
          
           Psal.
           39.
           
           Tho
           want
           whereof
           caused
           Adam
           to
           
           fall
           ,
           yea
           and
           all
           the
           earth
           into
           utter
           desolation
           ,
           for
           there
           is
           no
           man
           considereth
           deepely
           in
           his
           heart
           ,
           
             Ier.
             12.
          
           
           If
           Caine
           had
           considered
           the
           curse
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           heavie
           hand
           against
           that
           grievous
           and
           crying
           sinne
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           have
           slaine
           his
           owne
           brother
           ;
           if
           Pharaoh
           would
           have
           set
           his
           heart
           to
           ponder
           of
           the
           mighty
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           the
           plagves
           already
           past
           ,
           hee
           should
           have
           prevented
           those
           which
           followed
           ,
           and
           have
           foreslowed
           his
           haste
           in
           making
           pursuite
           with
           the
           destruction
           of
           himselfe
           and
           his
           whole
           Army
           .
        
         
         
           If
           Nadad
           and
           Abihu
           had
           regarded
           the
           fire
           they
           put
           in
           their
           Censers
           ,
           they
           might
           have
           beene
           safe
           from
           the
           fire
           of
           heaven
           .
        
         
           To
           conclude
           ,
           the
           want
           of
           meditation
           hath
           beene
           the
           cause
           of
           so
           many
           fearefull
           events
           ,
           strange
           massacres
           ,
           and
           tragicall
           deaths
           ,
           which
           have
           from
           time
           to
           time
           pursued
           the
           drowsie
           heart
           ,
           and
           carelesse
           minde
           ;
           and
           in
           these
           our
           dayes
           is
           the
           butchery
           of
           all
           the
           mischiefes
           which
           have
           already
           chanced
           unto
           our
           Countrimen
           ;
           for
           whilst
           Gods
           judgements
           are
           masked
           ,
           and
           not
           presented
           
           to
           the
           view
           of
           the
           minde
           ,
           by
           the
           serious
           worke
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           though
           they
           are
           keene
           and
           sharpe
           ,
           it
           being
           sheathed
           ,
           they
           seeme
           dull
           ,
           and
           of
           no
           edge
           unto
           us
           ,
           which
           causeth
           us
           to
           pricke
           up
           the
           feathers
           of
           pride
           and
           insolency
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           no
           reckoning
           of
           the
           fearefull
           and
           finall
           rekoning
           ,
           which
           most
           assu
           redly
           must
           be
           made
           ,
           will
           wee
           ,
           nill
           wee
           before
           Gods
           Tribunall
           .
           Hence
           it
           commeth
           to
           passe
           that
           our
           English
           Gentlewomen
           doe
           brave
           it
           with
           such
           out-landish
           manners
           ,
           as
           though
           they
           could
           dash
           God
           out
           of
        
         
         
           countenance
           ,
           or
           roist
           it
           in
           heaven
           as
           they
           carve
           it
           here
           ,
           so
           that
           thousands
           are
           carried
           to
           hell
           out
           of
           their
           sweete
           perfumed
           chambers
           ,
           where
           they
           thought
           to
           have
           lived
           ,
           and
           are
           snatched
           presently
           from
           their
           pleasant
           and
           odoriferous
           Arbours
           ,
           daintie
           dishes
           ,
           and
           silken
           company
           to
           take
           up
           their
           roome
           in
           the
           dungeon
           and
           lake
           of
           hell
           ,
           which
           burneth
           perpetually
           with
           fire
           and
           brimstone
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           the
           want
           of
           this
           ,
           Gods
           children
           goe
           limping
           in
           their
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           carrie
           the
           fire
           of
           zeale
           in
           a
           
           flintie
           heart
           ,
           which
           unlesse
           it
           be
           hammered
           ,
           will
           not
           yeeld
           a
           sparke
           to
           warme
           and
           cheere
           their
           benummed
           and
           frozen
           affections
           towards
           the
           worship
           and
           service
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           heartie
           embracing
           of
           his
           truth
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           Gods
           Workes
           of
           Creation
           are
           slipped
           over
           ,
           even
           from
           the
           Cedar
           ,
           to
           the
           Hyssope
           that
           groweth
           on
           the
           wall
           .
        
         
           The
           Sunne
           ,
           the
           Moone
           ,
           the
           Starres
           ,
           shine
           without
           admiration
           ,
           the
           sea
           and
           the
           earth
           ,
           the
           foules
           ,
           fishes
           ,
           beasts
           ,
           and
           man
           himselfe
           ,
           are
           all
           esteemed
           as
           common
           
           matters
           in
           Nature
           ;
           thus
           God
           worketh
           those
           strange
           creatures
           ,
           without
           that
           glory
           performed
           which
           is
           due
           ,
           and
           his
           children
           receive
           not
           that
           comfort
           by
           the
           secret
           meditation
           of
           Gods
           creation
           as
           they
           might
           .
           Hence
           it
           proceedeth
           that
           they
           are
           often
           in
           their
           dumps
           ,
           fearing
           ,
           as
           though
           they
           enjoyed
           not
           the
           light
           ;
           whereas
           if
           they
           would
           meditate
           and
           judge
           aright
           of
           their
           estates
           ,
           they
           might
           finde
           theey
           are
           the
           Sons
           of
           God
           ,
           &
           heires
           of
           that
           rich
           kingdome
           most
           apparantly
           knowne
           ,
           and
           established
           in
           
           heaven
           ,
           and
           shall
           suddenly
           possesse
           the
           same
           ,
           even
           then
           most
           likely
           ,
           when
           their
           flesh
           thinketh
           it
           farthest
           off
           ;
           as
           the
           Heire
           being
           within
           a
           moneth
           of
           his
           age
           ,
           maketh
           such
           a
           reckoning
           of
           his
           lands
           ,
           that
           no
           carefull
           distresse
           can
           trouble
           him
           ;
           but
           this
           consideration
           being
           partly
           through
           Sathans
           ,
           and
           partly
           through
           their
           owne
           dulnesse
           and
           over-stupidnesse
           ,
           they
           fare
           like
           men
           in
           aswound
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           bereaved
           of
           the
           very
           life
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           staggering
           under
           the
           burthen
           of
           affliction
           ,
           stammering
           in
           their
           godly
           
           profession
           ,
           and
           cleaving
           sometimes
           unto
           the
           world
           ;
           through
           this
           they
           carry
           Christs
           promises
           like
           comforts
           in
           a
           boxe
           ,
           or
           as
           the
           Chirurgion
           his
           salves
           in
           his
           bosome
           .
        
         
           Meditation
           applieth
           ,
           Meditation
           healeth
           ,
           Medditation
           instructeth
           ;
           if
           thou
           lovest
           wisedome
           and
           blessednesse
           ,
           meditate
           in
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Lord
           day
           and
           night
           ,
           and
           so
           make
           use
           of
           these
           meditations
           to
           quicken
           thee
           up
           to
           duty
           ,
           and
           to
           sweeten
           thy
           heart
           in
           thy
           way
           to
           the
           heavenly
           Ierusalem
           ,
           Farewell
           .
        
         
           
             E.
             C.
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           DIVINE
           Meditations
           .
        
         
           THat
           man
           hath
           made
           a
           good
           
           progressein
           Religion
           ,
           that
           hath
           a
           high
           esteeme
           of
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           though
           perhappes
           he
           find
           himselfe
           dead
           and
           dull
           ,
           yet
           the
           best
           things
           have
           left
           such
           a
           taste
           and
           rellish
           in
           his
           soule
           ,
           that
           hee
           cannot
           be
           long
           without
           them
           .
           This
           is
           a
           signe
           of
           a
           good
           temper
           .
        
         
         
           A
           Wife
           when
           shee
           marries
           a
           Husband
           ,
           gives
           
           up
           her
           will
           to
           him
           ;
           So
           doth
           every
           Christian
           when
           hee
           is
           married
           to
           Christ
           ,
           hee
           gives
           up
           his
           will
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           hee
           hath
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           saith
           Lord
           ,
           I
           have
           nothing
           but
           if
           thou
           callest
           for
           it
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           have
           it
           againe
           .
        
         
           When
           wee
           come
           to
           Religion
           ,
           wee
           loose
           not
           
           our
           sweetnesse
           ,
           but
           translate
           it
           ;
           perhapps
           before
           wee
           fed
           upon
           prophane
           Authors
           ,
           now
           wee
           feede
           upon
           holy
           truths
           .
           A
           Christian
           never
           knowes
           what
           comfort
           is
           in
           Religion
           till
           hee
           come
           to
           bee
           
           downe-right
           ,
           as
           Austin
           saith
           ,
           
             Lord
             I
             have
             wanted
             of
             thy
             sweetnesse
             over
             long
             ,
             all
             my
             former
             life
             was
             nothing
             but
             huskes
             .
          
        
         
           God
           takes
           care
           of
           poore
           
           weake
           Christians
           that
           are
           strugling
           with
           temptations
           and
           corruptions
           ,
           Christ
           carries
           them
           in
           his
           armes
           .
           All
           Christs
           sheepe
           are
           diseased
           ,
           and
           therefore
           hee
           will
           have
           a
           tender
           care
           of
           them
           ;
           Esay
           40.
           11.
           
        
         
           Whatsoever
           is
           good
           for
           
           Gods
           Children
           ,
           they
           shall
           have
           it
           ,
           for
           all
           is
           theirs
           to
           further
           them
           to
           heaven
           ;
           therefore
           if
           poverty
           be
           good
           they
           shall
           have
           it
           ,
           if
           disgrace
           be
           good
           ,
           they
           
           shall
           have
           it
           ,
           if
           crosses
           be
           good
           they
           shall
           have
           them
           ,
           if
           misery
           be
           good
           they
           shall
           have
           it
           ,
           for
           all
           is
           ours
           to
           serve
           for
           our
           maine
           good
           .
        
         
           Gods
           Children
           have
           these
           outward
           things
           with
           
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           they
           are
           as
           Conduits
           to
           convey
           his
           favour
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           love
           that
           moved
           God
           to
           give
           us
           heaven
           and
           happinesse
           ,
           the
           same
           love
           moves
           him
           to
           give
           us
           daily
           bread
           .
        
         
           The
           whole
           life
           of
           a
           Christian
           should
           bee
           
           nothing
           but
           praises
           and
           thankes
           to
           God
           ;
           we
           should
           neither
           eate
           ,
           nor
           drinke
           ,
           
           nor
           sleepe
           ,
           but
           eate
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           sleepe
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           worke
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           talke
           to
           God
           ,
           doe
           all
           to
           his
           glory
           and
           praise
           .
        
         
           Though
           God
           deliver
           not
           out
           of
           trouble
           ,
           yet
           hee
           
           delivers
           from
           the
           ill
           in
           trouble
           ,
           from
           despaire
           in
           trouble
           ,
           by
           supporting
           the
           Spirit
           :
           Nay
           he
           delivers
           by
           trouble
           ,
           for
           hee
           sanctifies
           the
           trouble
           to
           cure
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           by
           lesse
           troubles
           hee
           delivers
           from
           greater
           .
        
         
           What
           are
           we
           but
           a
           Modell
           of
           Gods
           favours
           ,
           
           what
           doe
           wee
           see
           ,
           or
           what
           doe
           wee
           taste
           ,
           but
           matter
           of
           the
           mercyes
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           miseries
           of
           others
           should
           bee
           
           matter
           of
           praise
           to
           us
           ,
           the
           sinnes
           of
           others
           should
           make
           us
           praise
           God
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           it
           might
           have
           beene
           my
           case
           ,
           it
           might
           have
           befallen
           me
           .
        
         
           God
           pitties
           our
           weakenesse
           in
           all
           our
           troubles
           and
           
           afflictions
           ,
           he
           will
           not
           stay
           too
           long
           ,
           least
           wee
           out
           of
           weakenesse
           put
           our
           hands
           to
           some
           shifts
           ,
           hee
           will
           not
           suffer
           the
           rodde
           of
           the
           wicked
           to
           rest
           upon
           the
           lot
           of
           the
           righteous
           ,
           Psal.
           125.
           3.
           
        
         
           Is
           it
           not
           an
           unreasonable
           speech
           ,
           for
           a
           man
           at
           
           midnight
           ,
           to
           say
           it
           will
           never
           be
           day
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           is
           an
           unreasonable
           thing
           ,
           for
           a
           man
           that
           is
           in
           trouble
           ,
           to
           say
           ,
           O
           Lord
           ,
           I
           shall
           never
           
           get
           out
           of
           this
           ,
           it
           will
           alwayes
           be
           thus
           with
           me
           .
        
         
           Doe
           the
           wicked
           thinke
           to
           shame
           or
           feare
           good
           
           men
           ?
           No
           ,
           a
           Spirit
           of
           grace
           and
           glory
           shall
           rest
           upon
           them
           ,
           they
           shall
           not
           onely
           have
           a
           Spirit
           of
           Grace
           rest
           upon
           them
           ,
           but
           a
           Spirit
           of
           Glory
           .
           So
           that
           their
           countenances
           shall
           shine
           as
           Stephens
           did
           ,
           when
           hee
           was
           stoned
           ,
           Act.
           6.
           15.
           
        
         
           If
           God
           hides
           his
           face
           from
           us
           ,
           what
           shall
           become
           
           of
           our
           foules
           :
           wee
           are
           like
           the
           poore
           flower
           that
           opens
           and
           shuts
           with
           the
           Sunne
           .
           If
           God
           shines
           upon
           the
           heart
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           it
           opens
           ,
           but
           if
           hee
           withdrawes
           himselfe
           ,
           we
           hang
           downe
           our
           heads
           ,
           Thou
           
           
             turn
             '
             dst
             away
             thy
             face
             ,
             and
             I
             was
             troubled
             ,
             Psal.
          
           30.
           7.
           
        
         
           When
           wee
           have
           given
           up
           our selves
           to
           God
           ,
           let
           
           us
           comfort
           our
           soules
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           our
           God
           ,
           when
           riches
           and
           treasures
           ,
           and
           men
           ,
           &
           our
           lives
           faile
           ,
           yet
           God
           is
           ours
           ,
           we
           are
           now
           Gods
           Davids
           ,
           and
           Gods
           Pauls
           ,
           and
           Gods
           Abrahams
           ,
           wee
           have
           an
           everlasting
           being
           in
           him
           .
        
         
           A
           speciall
           cause
           of
           too
           
           much
           dejection
           ,
           is
           want
           of
           resolution
           in
           good
           things
           ,
           when
           wee
           hault
           in
           Religion
           ;
           for
           as
           haulting
           is
           a
           deformed
           and
           troublesome
           gesture
           :
           so
           in
           Religion
           ,
           haulting
           is
           alwayes
           joyned
           with
           trouble
           and
           disquiet
           .
        
         
         
           God
           hath
           made
           the
           poorest
           
           man
           that
           ,
           is
           a
           governour
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           hath
           set
           judgement
           to
           rule
           against
           passion
           ,
           and
           conscience
           against
           sinne
           ,
           therefore
           Reason
           should
           not
           be
           a
           slave
           to
           Passion
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           the
           peculiar
           wisedome
           
           of
           a
           Christian
           to
           picke
           Arguments
           out
           of
           his
           worst
           condition
           ,
           to
           make
           him
           thankefull
           ,
           and
           if
           hee
           be
           thankefull
           ,
           hee
           will
           be
           joyfull
           ,
           and
           so
           long
           as
           he
           is
           joyfull
           ,
           he
           cannot
           be
           miserable
           .
        
         
           God
           hath
           made
           himselfe
           
           ours
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           no
           presumption
           to
           challenge
           him
           to
           be
           our
           God
           ,
           when
           once
           wee
           have
           interest
           in
           God
           ,
           he
           thinkes
           nothing
           
           too
           good
           for
           us
           ,
           hee
           is
           not
           satisfied
           in
           giving
           us
           the
           blessings
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           but
           he
           gives
           himselfe
           unto
           us
           .
        
         
           As
           wee
           receive
           all
           from
           God
           ,
           so
           wee
           should
           lay
           all
           
           at
           his
           feete
           ,
           and
           fay
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           live
           in
           a
           course
           of
           sinne
           that
           will
           not
           stand
           with
           the
           favour
           of
           my
           God
           ,
           for
           hee
           will
           not
           lodge
           in
           the
           heart
           that
           hath
           a
           purpose
           to
           sinne
           .
        
         
           Gods
           people
           have
           sweete
           intercourse
           with
           God
           in
           
           their
           callings
           ;
           when
           wee
           looke
           for
           comfort
           ,
           we
           shall
           finde
           it
           either
           in
           Hearing
           ,
           Reading
           ,
           or
           Praying
           ,
           &c.
           or
           else
           in
           our
           Callings
           .
        
         
           We
           glorifie
           God
           when
           
           we
           exalt
           him
           in
           our
           soules
           above
           all
           creatures
           in
           the
           
           world
           ,
           when
           we
           give
           him
           the
           highest
           place
           in
           our
           love
           and
           in
           our
           joy
           ,
           when
           all
           our
           affections
           are
           set
           upon
           him
           ,
           as
           the
           chiefest
           good
           .
           This
           is
           seene
           also
           by
           opposition
           ,
           when
           wee
           will
           not
           offend
           God
           for
           any
           creature
           .
           When
           wee
           can
           aske
           our
           affections
           ,
           
             Whom
             have
             I
             in
             heaven
             but
             thee
             ?
          
        
         
           There
           is
           no
           true
           zeale
           to
           Gods
           glory
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           joyned
           
           with
           true
           love
           to
           men
           ;
           therefore
           let
           men
           that
           are
           violent
           ,
           injurious
           ,
           and
           insolent
           ,
           never
           talke
           of
           glorifying
           God
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           they
           despise
           poore
           men
           .
        
         
           If
           wee
           doe
           not
           finde
           our
           
           selves
           ,
           the
           people
           of
           Gods
           delight
           ,
           let
           us
           attend
           upon
           
           the
           meanes
           of
           salvation
           ,
           and
           waite
           Gods
           good
           time
           ,
           and
           stand
           not
           disputing
           ,
           perhappes
           God
           hath
           not
           a
           purpose
           to
           save
           mee
           ,
           but
           fall
           to
           obedience
           ,
           casting
           thy selfe
           into
           the
           Armes
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           say
           if
           I
           perish
           ,
           I
           will
           perish
           here
           .
        
         
           The
           love
           of
           God
           in
           CHRIST
           is
           not
           barren
           
           kindnesse
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           love
           that
           reaches
           from
           everlasting
           to
           everlasting
           from
           love
           in
           choosing
           us
           ,
           unto
           love
           in
           glorifying
           of
           us
           .
           In
           all
           the
           miseries
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           one
           beame
           of
           this
           loving
           kindnesse
           of
           the
           Lord
           will
           scatter
           all
           .
        
         
           Our
           desires
           are
           holy
           ,
           if
           
           they
           be
           exercised
           about
           
           spirituall
           things
           :
           David
           desires
           not
           to
           be
           great
           ,
           to
           be
           rich
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           or
           to
           have
           power
           to
           be
           revenged
           upon
           his
           enemies
           ,
           but
           that
           hee
           may
           dwell
           in
           the
           House
           of
           the
           Lord
           and
           enjoy
           his
           Ordinances
           ,
           Psal.
           27.
           4.
           
        
         
           Desires
           shew
           the
           frame
           of
           the
           soule
           more
           than
           any
           
           thing
           ,
           as
           where
           there
           is
           a
           Spring
           ,
           it
           discovers
           it selfe
           by
           vapours
           that
           arise
           :
           so
           the
           breathing
           of
           these
           desires
           shew
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           Spring
           of
           Grace
           in
           the
           heart
           .
        
         
           Desires
           spring
           from
           the
           will
           ,
           and
           the
           will
           being
           as
           
           the
           whole
           man
           ;
           it
           moves
           all
           other
           powers
           to
           doe
           their
           dutie
           ,
           and
           to
           see
           for
           
           the
           accomplishing
           of
           that
           it
           desires
           .
           Those
           therefore
           that
           pretend
           they
           have
           good
           desires
           ,
           and
           yet
           neglect
           all
           meanes
           ,
           and
           live
           scandalously
           ,
           this
           is
           but
           a
           sluggish
           desire
           .
        
         
           An
           Hypocrite
           will
           not
           pray
           alwayes
           ,
           but
           a
           child
           
           of
           God
           never
           gives
           over
           ,
           because
           hee
           sees
           an
           excellencie
           ,
           a
           necessitie
           ,
           and
           a
           possibilitie
           of
           obtaining
           that
           hee
           desires
           ,
           hee
           hath
           a
           promise
           for
           it
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
             will
             fulfill
             the
             desires
             of
             them
             that
             feare
             him
             ,
             Psal.
          
           145.
           19.
           
        
         
           Prayer
           doth
           exercise
           all
           the
           graces
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           
           wee
           cannot
           pray
           ,
           but
           our
           faith
           is
           exercised
           ,
           our
           love
           our
           patience
           which
           makes
           
           us
           set
           a
           high
           price
           upon
           that
           wee
           seeke
           after
           ,
           and
           to
           use
           it
           well
           .
        
         
           God
           takes
           it
           unkindly
           if
           
           we
           weepe
           too
           much
           ,
           and
           over-grieve
           for
           losse
           of
           wife
           ,
           child
           ,
           or
           friend
           ,
           or
           for
           any
           crosse
           in
           the
           things
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           a
           signe
           wee
           fetch
           not
           that
           comfort
           from
           him
           ,
           which
           we
           should
           and
           may
           doe
           :
           Nay
           though
           our
           weeping
           be
           for
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           we
           must
           keepe
           a
           moderation
           in
           that
           :
           wee
           must
           with
           one
           eye
           looke
           upon
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           other
           eye
           looke
           upon
           Gods
           mercy
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           therefore
           if
           the
           best
           griefe
           must
           be
           moderated
           ,
           what
           must
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           The
           religious
           affections
           
           
           of
           Gods
           people
           are
           mixed
           ,
           for
           they
           mingle
           their
           joy
           with
           weeping
           ,
           and
           their
           weeping
           with
           joy
           ,
           whereas
           a
           carnall
           man
           is
           all
           simple
           ,
           if
           hee
           joy
           hee
           is
           mad
           ,
           if
           hee
           be
           sorrowfull
           (
           unlesse
           it
           be
           restrained
           )
           it
           sinks
           him
           ,
           but
           grace
           alwayes
           tempers
           the
           joy
           and
           sorrow
           of
           a
           Christian
           ,
           because
           hee
           hath
           alwayes
           something
           to
           joy
           in
           ,
           and
           something
           to
           grieve
           for
           .
        
         
           Wee
           are
           members
           of
           two
           worlds
           ;
           now
           whilest
           
           wee
           live
           here
           ,
           wee
           must
           use
           this
           world
           ,
           for
           how
           many
           things
           doth
           this
           poore
           life
           of
           ours
           neede
           ;
           wee
           are
           passing
           away
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           passage
           of
           ours
           ,
           we
           must
           have
           necessaries
           ,
           but
           
           yet
           we
           must
           use
           the
           world
           as
           if
           wee
           used
           it
           not
           ,
           for
           there
           is
           a
           danger
           ,
           least
           our
           affections
           cleave
           to
           the
           things
           of
           this
           life
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           a
           poorenesse
           of
           spirit
           in
           a
           Christian
           to
           be
           over-joyfull
           ,
           
           or
           over-grieved
           for
           things
           worse
           than
           our selves
           ,
           if
           a
           man
           hath
           any
           Grace
           ,
           all
           the
           world
           is
           inferiour
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           therefore
           what
           a
           poorenesse
           of
           spirit
           is
           it
           to
           be
           over-joyfull
           ,
           or
           overmuch
           grieved
           ,
           when
           all
           things
           are
           fading
           &
           vanish
           away
           :
           Let
           us
           therefore
           beare
           continually
           in
           our
           mindes
           ,
           that
           all
           things
           here
           below
           are
           subordinate
           .
        
         
           A
           sincere
           heart
           that
           is
           burdened
           with
           sinne
           ,
           desires
           
           
           not
           heaven
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           the
           place
           where
           he
           shall
           be
           free
           from
           sinne
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           the
           Image
           of
           God
           and
           Christ
           perfected
           in
           his
           soule
           ,
           and
           therefore
           a
           sincere
           spirit
           comes
           to
           heare
           the
           Word
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           because
           an
           eloquent
           man
           preacheth
           ,
           as
           to
           heare
           divine
           truths
           ,
           because
           the
           evidence
           of
           Spirit
           goes
           with
           it
           ,
           to
           worke
           those
           graces
           .
           You
           cannot
           still
           a
           child
           with
           any
           thing
           but
           the
           Breast
           ,
           so
           you
           cannot
           still
           the
           desires
           of
           a
           Christian
           ,
           but
           with
           divine
           Truths
           ,
           as
           Esay
           26.
           8.
           
           
             The
             desires
             of
             our
             soules
             is
             to
             thy
             name
             and
             to
             the
             remembrance
             of
             thee
             .
          
        
         
           There
           is
           a
           thousand
           
           
           things
           that
           may
           hinder
           good
           successe
           in
           our
           affaires
           ,
           What
           man
           can
           apply
           all
           things
           to
           a
           fit
           issue
           ,
           and
           remove
           all
           things
           that
           may
           hinder
           ?
           Who
           can
           observe
           Persons
           ,
           Times
           ,
           Places
           ,
           Advantages
           ,
           and
           Disadvantages
           ,
           and
           when
           wee
           see
           these
           things
           there
           is
           naturally
           a
           passion
           ,
           that
           it
           robbes
           us
           of
           our
           knowledge
           ;
           as
           when
           a
           man
           sees
           any
           danger
           ,
           there
           is
           such
           a
           feare
           or
           anger
           ,
           that
           hee
           is
           in
           a
           mist.
           So
           that
           unlesse
           God
           give
           a
           particular
           successe
           ,
           there
           is
           none
           .
           As
           it
           is
           in
           the
           frame
           of
           a
           mans
           body
           ,
           it
           stands
           upon
           many
           joynts
           ,
           if
           any
           of
           these
           be
           out
           of
           frame
           it
           hinders
           all
           the
           rest
           .
        
         
         
           If
           we
           will
           hold
           out
           ,
           because
           the
           errour
           is
           in
           want
           
           of
           deepe
           apprehension
           of
           the
           miseries
           wee
           are
           in
           by
           nature
           ,
           let
           us
           labour
           therefore
           to
           have
           our
           hearts
           broken
           more
           and
           more
           .
           Vpon
           this
           fault
           it
           was
           that
           the
           stony
           ground
           spoken
           of
           in
           the
           Gospell
           wants
           rooting
           :
           therefore
           it
           is
           Christian
           pollicie
           to
           suffer
           our
           soules
           to
           be
           humbled
           ,
           as
           deepe
           as
           possible
           may
           be
           ,
           that
           there
           may
           be
           mould
           enough
           ,
           otherwise
           there
           may
           be
           a
           great
           joy
           in
           divine
           Truths
           ,
           and
           they
           may
           be
           comfortable
           ,
           but
           all
           will
           be
           sucked
           up
           like
           dew
           when
           persecution
           comes
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           not
           rooted
           .
        
         
         
           What
           is
           the
           reason
           that
           Gods
           children
           sinke
           not
           to
           
           hell
           when
           troubles
           are
           upon
           them
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           an
           inward
           presence
           strengthening
           them
           ,
           for
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           helpes
           our
           infirmities
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           pray
           ,
           but
           to
           beare
           crosses
           ,
           sweetening
           them
           with
           some
           glympes
           of
           his
           gracious
           countenance
           ;
           for
           what
           supports
           our
           faith
           in
           prayer
           ,
           but
           inward
           strength
           from
           God.
           
        
         
           In
           prosperitie
           ,
           or
           after
           some
           deliverance
           its
           the
           
           fittest
           time
           for
           praise
           ,
           because
           then
           our
           spirits
           are
           raised
           up
           and
           cheared
           in
           the
           evidence
           of
           Gods
           favour
           ,
           for
           the
           greater
           the
           crosse
           is
           from
           which
           wee
           
           have
           beene
           delivered
           ,
           the
           more
           will
           the
           spirit
           be
           enlarged
           to
           praise
           God.
           
        
         
           When
           ever
           we
           receive
           
           any
           good
           to
           our
           soules
           ,
           or
           to
           our
           bodies
           ,
           who
           ever
           is
           the
           instrument
           let
           us
           looke
           to
           the
           principall
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           gifts
           wee
           receive
           ,
           wee
           looke
           not
           to
           the
           Bringer
           but
           to
           the
           Sender
           .
        
         
           Take
           heede
           of
           Satans
           
           policie
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           forgotten
           mee
           ,
           because
           I
           am
           in
           extremitie
           ;
           nay
           rather
           God
           will
           then
           shew
           mercie
           ,
           for
           now
           is
           the
           speciall
           time
           of
           mercy
           ;
           therefore
           beat
           backe
           Satan
           with
           his
           owne
           weapons
           .
        
         
           Whatsoever
           God
           takes
           away
           from
           his
           children
           ,
           
           he
           either
           supplies
           it
           with
           a
           
           great
           earthly
           favour
           ,
           or
           else
           with
           strength
           to
           beare
           it
           ,
           God
           gives
           charge
           to
           others
           to
           take
           a
           care
           of
           the
           fatherlesse
           and
           widdow
           ,
           and
           will
           he
           neglect
           them
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           That
           is
           spirituall
           knowledge
           ,
           
           which
           alters
           the
           taste
           and
           relish
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           for
           wee
           must
           know
           there
           is
           a
           bitter
           Antithesis
           in
           our
           nature
           ,
           against
           all
           saving
           Truthes
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           contrarietie
           betweene
           our
           nature
           ,
           and
           that
           Doctrine
           ,
           which
           teacheth
           us
           ,
           that
           wee
           must
           deny
           our selves
           ,
           and
           be
           saved
           by
           another
           .
           Therefore
           the
           soule
           must
           first
           be
           brought
           to
           relish
           ,
           before
           it
           can
           digest
           ;
           there
           must
           be
           first
           an
           holy
           
           Harmony
           betweene
           our
           nature
           and
           truth
           .
        
         
           If
           we
           will
           walke
           aright
           in
           Gods
           wayes
           let
           us
           have
           
           heaven
           daily
           in
           our
           Eye
           ,
           and
           the
           day
           of
           judgement
           ,
           and
           times
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           this
           will
           sterne
           the
           course
           of
           our
           lives
           ,
           and
           breed
           love
           in
           the
           use
           of
           the
           meanes
           ,
           and
           patience
           to
           undergoe
           all
           conditions
           ;
           let
           us
           have
           our
           eye
           with
           Moses
           upon
           him
           that
           is
           invisible
           .
        
         
           A
           man
           may
           know
           ,
           that
           hee
           loves
           the
           world
           ,
           if
           he
           
           be
           more
           carefull
           to
           get
           than
           to
           use
           :
           for
           we
           are
           but
           Stewards
           ,
           and
           wee
           should
           consider
           ,
           I
           must
           be
           as
           carefull
           in
           distributing
           ,
           as
           in
           getting
           ,
           for
           when
           wee
           are
           
           all
           in
           getting
           ,
           and
           nothing
           in
           distributing
           ;
           this
           man
           is
           a
           worldling
           ,
           though
           hee
           be
           moderate
           in
           getting
           without
           wronging
           any
           man
           ,
           yet
           the
           world
           hath
           gotten
           his
           heart
           ,
           because
           hee
           makes
           not
           that
           use
           of
           it
           he
           should
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           a
           sottish
           conceit
           to
           thinke
           that
           wee
           can
           fit
           our
           
           selves
           for
           Grace
           ,
           as
           if
           a
           child
           in
           the
           wombe
           could
           forward
           its
           naturall
           birth
           :
           If
           God
           hath
           made
           us
           men
           ,
           let
           us
           not
           make
           our selves
           Gods.
           
        
         
           As
           naturall
           life
           preserves
           
           it selfe
           by
           repelling
           that
           (
           which
           is
           contrary
           to
           it
           ;
           So
           where
           the
           life
           of
           Grace
           is
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           principle
           of
           skill
           ,
           of
           power
           ,
           
           and
           strength
           to
           repell
           that
           which
           is
           contrary
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           that
           when
           it
           sees
           a
           
           succession
           of
           better
           things
           ,
           it
           makes
           the
           world
           seeme
           cheape
           ,
           when
           it
           sees
           another
           condition
           ,
           not
           liable
           to
           change
           ,
           then
           it
           hath
           a
           sanctified
           judgement
           to
           esteeme
           of
           things
           as
           they
           are
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           overcomes
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           ,
           God
           intends
           the
           
           glory
           of
           his
           Grace
           above
           all
           .
           Now
           faith
           is
           fit
           for
           it
           ,
           because
           it
           hath
           an
           uniting
           Vertue
           to
           knit
           us
           to
           the
           Mediator
           ,
           and
           to
           lay
           hold
           of
           a
           thing
           out
           of
           it selfe
           ;
           it
           empties
           the
           soule
           of
           all
           conceit
           of
           worth
           or
           
           strength
           ,
           or
           excellencie
           in
           the
           creature
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           gives
           all
           the
           glory
           to
           God
           and
           Christ.
           
        
         
           What
           wee
           are
           afraid
           to
           
           speake
           before
           men
           ,
           and
           to
           doe
           for
           feare
           of
           danger
           ,
           let
           us
           be
           afraid
           to
           thinke
           before
           God
           ,
           therefore
           wee
           should
           stifle
           all
           ill
           conceits
           in
           the
           very
           conception
           ,
           in
           their
           very
           rising
           ;
           let
           them
           be
           used
           as
           Rebells
           and
           Traytors
           ,
           smoothered
           at
           the
           first
           .
        
         
           The
           heart
           of
           man
           ,
           till
           he
           
           be
           a
           Beleever
           ,
           is
           in
           a
           wavering
           condition
           ,
           its
           never
           at
           quiet
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           s
           the
           happinesse
           of
           the
           creature
           to
           be
           satisfied
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           rest
           ,
           for
           perplexitie
           makes
           a
           man
           miserable
           ;
           
           if
           a
           man
           have
           but
           a
           little
           scruple
           in
           his
           conscience
           ,
           hee
           is
           like
           a
           shippe
           in
           the
           sea
           ,
           tossed
           with
           contrary
           windes
           and
           cannot
           come
           to
           the
           Haven
           .
        
         
           The
           righteousnesse
           of
           Workes
           leaves
           the
           soule
           
           in
           perplexitie
           ,
           that
           righteousnesse
           which
           comes
           by
           any
           other
           meanes
           than
           by
           Christ
           ,
           leaves
           the
           soule
           unsetled
           ,
           because
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           promiseth
           life
           onely
           upon
           absolute
           and
           personall
           performance
           .
           Now
           the
           heart
           of
           man
           tells
           him
           ,
           that
           this
           he
           hath
           not
           done
           ,
           and
           such
           duties
           he
           hath
           omitted
           ,
           and
           this
           breeds
           perplexitie
           ,
           because
           the
           heart
           hath
           not
           whereon
           to
           stay
           it selfe
           .
        
         
         
           Glory
           followes
           afflictions
           ,
           not
           as
           the
           day
           followes
           
           the
           night
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           Spring
           followes
           Winter
           ,
           for
           the
           Winter
           prepares
           the
           earth
           for
           the
           Spring
           ,
           so
           doth
           afflictions
           sanctified
           prepare
           the
           soule
           for
           glory
           .
        
         
           This
           life
           is
           not
           a
           life
           for
           the
           body
           but
           for
           the
           soule
           ;
           
           and
           therefore
           the
           soule
           should
           speake
           to
           the
           body
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           stay
           body
           ,
           for
           if
           thou
           movest
           mee
           to
           fulfill
           thy
           desires
           now
           ,
           thou
           wilt
           lose
           mee
           and
           thy selfe
           hereafter
           .
           But
           if
           the
           body
           be
           given
           up
           to
           Christ
           ,
           then
           the
           soule
           will
           speake
           a
           good
           word
           for
           it
           in
           heaven
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           should
           say
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           body
           of
           
           mine
           in
           the
           earth
           ,
           that
           did
           fast
           for
           me
           ,
           and
           pray
           with
           me
           :
           it
           will
           speake
           for
           it
           as
           Pharaohs
           Butler
           to
           the
           King
           for
           Ioseph
           .
        
         
           Afflictions
           makes
           a
           divorce
           
           and
           separation
           betweene
           the
           soule
           and
           sinne
           ;
           it
           is
           not
           a
           small
           thing
           that
           will
           worke
           sinne
           out
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           the
           Spirit
           of
           burning
           ,
           the
           fire
           of
           afflictions
           sanctified
           ;
           heaven
           is
           for
           holinesse
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           's
           contrary
           to
           holinesse
           ,
           afflictions
           workes
           out
           ,
           and
           so
           frames
           the
           soule
           to
           a
           further
           communion
           with
           God.
           
        
         
           When
           the
           soule
           admires
           spirituall
           things
           ,
           it
           s
           
           then
           a
           holy
           frame
           ,
           and
           so
           
           long
           it
           will
           not
           stoope
           to
           any
           base
           comfort
           .
           Wee
           should
           therefore
           labour
           to
           keepe
           our
           soules
           in
           an
           estate
           of
           holy
           admiration
           .
        
         
           All
           those
           whom
           Christ
           
           saves
           by
           vertue
           of
           his
           merit
           and
           paiment
           ,
           to
           those
           hee
           discovers
           their
           wretched
           condition
           ,
           and
           instead
           thereof
           a
           better
           to
           be
           attained
           ;
           hee
           shewes
           by
           whom
           wee
           are
           redeemed
           ,
           and
           from
           what
           ,
           and
           unto
           what
           condition
           :
           the
           Spirit
           informing
           us
           throughly
           ,
           that
           God
           enters
           into
           covenant
           with
           us
           .
        
         
           Spirituall
           duties
           are
           as
           
           opposite
           t●●
           flesh
           and
           blood
           ,
           as
           Fire
           to
           Water
           ;
           but
           as
           anointing
           makes
           the
           
           members
           nimble
           and
           strong
           ,
           and
           chearefull
           ;
           so
           where
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           is
           in
           any
           man
           ,
           it
           makes
           him
           nimble
           and
           strong
           ,
           and
           chearefull
           to
           good
           duties
           ,
           but
           when
           wee
           are
           drawne
           to
           them
           as
           a
           Beare
           to
           the
           stake
           ,
           for
           feare
           ,
           or
           an
           inbred
           naturall
           custome
           ,
           this
           is
           not
           from
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           for
           where
           the
           Spirit
           is
           ,
           there
           duties
           are
           performed
           without
           force
           ,
           feare
           ,
           or
           hopes
           .
           A
           child
           needes
           no
           extrinsecall
           motion
           to
           make
           him
           please
           his
           father
           ,
           because
           its
           inbred
           and
           naturall
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           As
           the
           weights
           of
           a
           Clocke
           makes
           all
           the
           
           wheelesto
           goe
           ,
           so
           artificiall
           Christians
           are
           moved
           
           with
           things
           without
           them
           ,
           for
           they
           want
           this
           inward
           principle
           to
           make
           them
           doe
           good
           things
           freely
           ;
           but
           where
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           is
           ,
           it
           workes
           a
           kind
           of
           naturall
           freedome
           .
        
         
           As
           the
           woman
           in
           the
           Law
           ,
           when
           she
           was
           forced
           
           by
           any
           man
           ,
           if
           shee
           cried
           out
           shee
           was
           blamelesse
           ,
           so
           if
           wee
           unfainedly
           crie
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           and
           complaine
           of
           our
           corruptions
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           too
           strong
           for
           us
           ;
           this
           will
           witnesse
           to
           our
           hearts
           that
           wee
           are
           not
           Hypocrites
           .
        
         
           Good
           duties
           come
           from
           
           unsound
           Christians
           as
           fire
           out
           of
           the
           flint
           ;
           but
           they
           floow
           from
           a
           childe
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           water
           out
           of
           a
           
           Spring
           ,
           yet
           because
           there
           is
           flesh
           in
           them
           as
           well
           as
           spirit
           ,
           therefore
           every
           dutie
           must
           be
           gotten
           out
           of
           the
           fire
           .
           And
           yet
           there
           is
           a
           libertie
           ,
           because
           there
           is
           a
           principle
           in
           them
           that
           resists
           the
           flesh
           .
        
         
           Gods
           children
           are
           hindred
           in
           good
           duties
           by
           an
           
           inevitable
           weakenesse
           in
           nature
           ,
           as
           after
           labour
           with
           drowsinesse
           ,
           therefore
           the
           Spirit
           may
           be
           willing
           when
           the
           flesh
           is
           weake
           .
           If
           wee
           strive
           therefore
           against
           this
           deadnesse
           and
           dulnesse
           ,
           Christ
           is
           ready
           to
           make
           excuse
           for
           us
           ,
           if
           the
           heart
           be
           right
           ,
           as
           hee
           did
           for
           his
           Disciples
           .
        
         
           A
           child
           of
           God
           is
           the
           greatest
           Freeman
           ,
           and
           the
           
           
           best
           Servant
           ,
           even
           as
           Christ
           was
           the
           best
           Servant
           ,
           yet
           none
           so
           free
           ,
           and
           the
           greater
           portion
           that
           any
           man
           hath
           of
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           the
           freer
           disposition
           hee
           hath
           to
           serve
           every
           one
           in
           love
           .
        
         
           Sight
           is
           the
           most
           noblest
           
           sence
           ,
           its
           quicke
           ,
           it
           can
           see
           from
           earth
           to
           heaven
           in
           a
           moment
           ,
           its
           large
           ,
           it
           can
           see
           the
           Hemispheare
           of
           the
           heavens
           with
           one
           view
           ,
           its
           sure
           and
           certaine
           ,
           for
           in
           hearing
           wee
           may
           be
           deceived
           ;
           and
           lastly
           ,
           it
           s
           the
           most
           affecting
           Sence
           :
           Even
           so
           is
           Faith
           the
           quickest
           ,
           the
           largest
           ,
           the
           most
           certaine
           ,
           and
           most
           affecting
           :
           it
           s
           like
           an
           Eagle
           in
           the
           cloudes
           ;
           at
           one
           view
           
           it
           sees
           Christ
           in
           heaven
           ,
           and
           lookes
           downe
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           it
           sees
           backward
           and
           forwards
           ,
           it
           sees
           things
           past
           ,
           present
           ,
           and
           to
           come
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           Faith
           is
           expressed
           by
           beholding
           .
        
         
           A
           Vaile
           or
           Covering
           
           had
           two
           uses
           amongst
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           one
           was
           Subjection
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           women
           were
           vailed
           ;
           another
           was
           Obscuritie
           ,
           and
           therefore
           was
           the
           Vaile
           on
           Moses
           face
           .
           Both
           these
           are
           now
           taken
           away
           in
           Christ
           ;
           for
           wee
           serve
           God
           as
           sons
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           Spouse
           her
           husband
           ;
           we
           are
           still
           in
           subjection
           ,
           but
           not
           servile
           ,
           and
           now
           also
           with
           open
           face
           ,
           we
           behold
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           
           Lord
           ,
           wee
           behold
           the
           things
           themselves
           ,
           they
           are
           now
           cleerely
           laid
           open
           ,
           the
           Vaile
           is
           taken
           away
           .
        
         
           Our
           happinesse
           consists
           in
           our
           subordination
           
           and
           conformitie
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           therefore
           let
           us
           labour
           to
           carry
           our selves
           ,
           as
           hee
           did
           to
           his
           Father
           ,
           to
           his
           friends
           ,
           to
           his
           enemies
           .
           In
           the
           dayes
           of
           his
           flesh
           hee
           prayed
           whole
           nights
           to
           his
           Father
           .
           How
           holy
           and
           heavenly
           minded
           was
           he
           ,
           that
           tooke
           occasion
           from
           Vines
           ,
           and
           Stones
           ,
           and
           Sheepe
           ,
           to
           be
           heavenly
           minded
           ;
           and
           when
           he
           rose
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           his
           talke
           was
           onely
           of
           things
           concerning
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           
           God
           :
           for
           his
           carriage
           to
           his
           friends
           ,
           
             Hee
             would
             not
             quench
             the
             smoaking
             flaxe
             ,
             nor
             breake
             the
             bruised
             reede
          
           ;
           hee
           did
           not
           cast
           Peter
           in
           the
           teeth
           with
           his
           Deniall
           ;
           Hee
           was
           of
           a
           winning
           and
           gaining
           disposition
           to
           all
           :
           for
           his
           carriage
           to
           his
           enemies
           ,
           Hee
           did
           not
           call
           for
           fire
           from
           heaven
           to
           destroy
           them
           ,
           but
           shed
           many
           teares
           for
           them
           that
           shed
           his
           blood
           ,
           
             O
             Ierusalem
             ,
             &c.
          
           and
           upon
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           
             Father
             forgive
             them
             ,
             for
             they
             know
             not
             what
             they
             doe
             :
          
           So
           that
           if
           wee
           will
           be
           minded
           like
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           consider
           how
           hee
           carried
           himselfe
           to
           his
           Father
           ,
           to
           his
           Friends
           ,
           to
           his
           Enemies
           ,
           yea
           to
           the
           devill
           himselfe
           ,
           
           when
           hee
           comes
           to
           us
           in
           wife
           ,
           children
           ,
           friends
           ,
           &c.
           we
           must
           doe
           as
           Christ
           did
           ,
           bid
           avoid
           Satan
           ,
           and
           when
           wee
           have
           to
           deale
           with
           those
           that
           have
           the
           spirit
           of
           the
           devill
           in
           them
           ,
           wee
           must
           not
           render
           reproach
           for
           reproach
           ,
           but
           answer
           them
           ,
           
             It
             is
             Written
          
           .
        
         
           When
           wee
           finde
           any
           
           grace
           wrought
           in
           us
           ,
           wee
           should
           have
           a
           holy
           esteeme
           of
           our selves
           ,
           as
           when
           wee
           are
           tempted
           to
           sinne
           :
           What
           ?
           I
           that
           am
           an
           heire
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           a
           King
           ,
           a
           Conqueror
           ,
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           a
           Freeman
           ,
           shall
           I
           staine
           my selfe
           ,
           God
           hath
           put
           a
           Crowne
           upon
           my
           soule
           ,
           
           and
           shall
           I
           cast
           my
           Crowne
           into
           the
           dirt
           ?
           No
           ,
           I
           will
           be
           more
           honorable
           ;
           these
           are
           no
           proud
           thoughts
           ,
           but
           the
           befitting
           our
           estate
           .
        
         
           Those
           that
           are
           besotted
           
           with
           the
           false
           lustre
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           doe
           want
           spirituall
           light
           ,
           Christ
           himselfe
           when
           Hee
           was
           here
           upon
           the
           earth
           ,
           Hee
           lived
           a
           concealed
           life
           ,
           onely
           at
           certaine
           times
           some
           beames
           broke
           out
           .
           So
           let
           it
           comfort
           us
           that
           our
           glory
           is
           hid
           in
           Christ
           ,
           now
           it
           is
           clouded
           with
           the
           malice
           of
           wicked
           men
           ,
           and
           with
           our
           owne
           infirmities
           :
           but
           let
           us
           comfort
           our selves
           with
           this
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           glorious
           in
           the
           eyes
           
           of
           God
           and
           his
           Angells
           .
        
         
           As
           men
           after
           a
           fit
           of
           
           sicknesse
           grow
           much
           ;
           so
           Gods
           children
           grow
           ,
           especially
           after
           their
           falls
           ,
           sometimes
           in
           humility
           ,
           sometimes
           in
           patience
           ;
           as
           wee
           may
           observe
           in
           Plants
           and
           Herbes
           ,
           they
           grow
           at
           the
           roote
           in
           Winter
           ,
           in
           the
           leafe
           in
           Summer
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           seede
           in
           Autumne
           :
           so
           Christians
           appeare
           ,
           sometimes
           humble
           ,
           sometimes
           spirituall
           and
           joyfull
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           they
           grow
           in
           spirituall
           courage
           .
        
         
           That
           which
           wee
           drew
           from
           the
           first
           Adam
           ,
           was
           
           the
           displeasing
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           we
           draw
           from
           the
           second
           Adam
           the
           favour
           of
           God
           ,
           
           from
           the
           first
           Adam
           wee
           drew
           corruption
           ,
           from
           the
           second
           Adam
           we
           drew
           Grace
           ;
           from
           the
           first
           Adam
           wee
           drew
           misery
           and
           death
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           miseries
           that
           follow
           death
           ;
           wee
           draw
           from
           the
           second
           Adam
           ,
           life
           and
           happinesse
           ;
           whatsoever
           wee
           had
           from
           the
           first
           Adam
           ,
           wee
           have
           it
           repaired
           more
           abundantly
           in
           the
           second
           .
        
         
           Grace
           makes
           us
           glorious
           ,
           because
           it
           puts
           glory
           
           upon
           the
           soule
           ;
           it
           carries
           the
           soule
           above
           all
           earthly
           things
           ;
           it
           tramples
           the
           world
           under
           her
           feete
           ,
           it
           prevailes
           against
           corruptions
           that
           foyle
           ordinary
           men
           .
           A
           man
           is
           not
           more
           above
           beasts
           ,
           than
           a
           
           Christian
           that
           hath
           grace
           is
           above
           other
           men
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           an
           evidence
           that
           wee
           are
           gracious
           men
           ,
           
           if
           wee
           can
           looke
           upon
           the
           lives
           of
           others
           that
           are
           better
           than
           we
           ;
           and
           love
           and
           esteeme
           them
           glorious
           .
           A
           man
           may
           see
           Grace
           in
           others
           with
           a
           malignant
           eye
           ,
           for
           naturall
           men
           are
           so
           vaine-glorious
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           see
           the
           lives
           of
           other
           men
           outshine
           theirs
           ,
           instead
           of
           imitation
           ,
           they
           darken
           ,
           what
           grace
           they
           will
           not
           imitate
           ,
           they
           will
           defame
           :
           therefore
           those
           that
           can
           see
           grace
           in
           others
           ,
           &
           honour
           it
           in
           them
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           signe
           they
           have
           grace
           themselves
           .
           Men
           can
           indure
           good
           in
           Books
           ,
           
           and
           to
           heare
           good
           of
           men
           that
           are
           dead
           ,
           but
           they
           cannot
           indure
           good
           in
           the
           lives
           of
           others
           to
           be
           in
           their
           eyes
           ,
           especially
           ,
           when
           they
           come
           to
           compare
           themselves
           with
           them
           ,
           they
           love
           not
           to
           be
           out-sh
           ined
           .
        
         
           As
           the
           Sunne
           goes
           his
           
           course
           ,
           though
           we
           cannot
           see
           it
           goe
           ;
           and
           as
           plants
           and
           herbes
           grow
           ,
           though
           we
           cannot
           perceive
           them
           :
           even
           so
           it
           followes
           not
           that
           a
           Christian
           growes
           not
           because
           hee
           cannot
           see
           himselfe
           grow
           ;
           but
           if
           they
           decay
           in
           their
           first
           love
           ,
           or
           in
           some
           other
           grace
           ,
           it
           is
           that
           some
           other
           grace
           may
           grow
           and
           increase
           ,
           as
           their
           humilitie
           ,
           their
           broken
           
           heartednesse
           ,
           sometimes
           they
           grow
           not
           in
           extention
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           grow
           at
           the
           roote
           ,
           upon
           a
           checke
           grace
           breakes
           out
           more
           ;
           as
           wee
           say
           after
           a
           hard
           Winter
           ,
           usually
           there
           followes
           a
           glorious
           Spring
           .
        
         
           Gods
           children
           never
           hate
           corruption
           more
           ,
           than
           
           when
           they
           have
           bin
           overcome
           by
           corruption
           :
           the
           best
           men
           living
           have
           some
           corruptions
           which
           they
           see
           not
           till
           they
           breake
           out
           by
           temptations
           .
           Now
           when
           corruptiōs
           are
           made
           knowne
           to
           us
           ,
           it
           stirres
           up
           our
           hatred
           ,
           and
           hatred
           stirs
           up
           endeavour
           ,
           and
           endeavour
           revenge
           ,
           so
           that
           Gods
           children
           should
           not
           be
           discouraged
           for
           their
           falls
           .
        
         
         
           When
           the
           truth
           of
           grace
           is
           wrought
           in
           a
           Christian
           ,
           
           his
           desires
           goe
           beyond
           his
           strength
           ,
           and
           his
           prayers
           are
           answerable
           to
           his
           desires
           .
           Whereupon
           it
           is
           that
           young
           Christians
           often
           times
           call
           their
           estate
           in
           question
           ;
           because
           they
           cannot
           bring
           heaven
           upon
           earth
           ,
           because
           they
           cannot
           be
           perfect
           ,
           but
           God
           will
           have
           us
           depend
           upon
           him
           for
           increase
           of
           Grace
           ,
           in
           a
           daily
           expectation
           .
        
         
           Christ
           is
           our
           Patterne
           ,
           whom
           wee
           must
           strive
           to
           
           imitate
           ,
           its
           necessary
           that
           our
           Patterne
           should
           be
           exact
           ,
           that
           so
           wee
           might
           see
           our
           imperfections
           ,
           and
           be
           humbled
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           
           live
           by
           faith
           in
           our
           sanctification
           .
        
         
           Consider
           Christ
           upon
           
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           as
           a
           publique
           person
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           was
           crucified
           ,
           and
           when
           hee
           died
           ,
           hee
           died
           for
           my
           sins
           :
           and
           this
           knowledge
           of
           Christ
           will
           be
           a
           crucifying
           knowledge
           ,
           this
           will
           stirre
           up
           my
           heart
           ●o
           use
           my
           corruptions
           ,
           as
           my
           sinnes
           used
           Christ
           ,
           as
           hee
           hated
           my
           sinne
           ,
           so
           it
           will
           worke
           the
           same
           disposition
           in
           mee
           ,
           to
           hate
           this
           body
           of
           death
           ,
           and
           to
           use
           it
           as
           it
           used
           Christ
           ,
           answerably
           ;
           as
           we
           see
           this
           clearely
           ,
           it
           will
           transforme
           us
           .
        
         
           With
           our
           Contemplation
           ,
           let
           us
           joyne
           this
           kind
           
           of
           reasoning
           ;
           God
           so
           hated
           
           pride
           ,
           that
           hee
           became
           humble
           to
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Crosse
           to
           redeeme
           mee
           from
           it
           ,
           and
           shall
           I
           be
           proud
           ?
           and
           when
           wee
           are
           stirred
           up
           to
           revenge
           ,
           consider
           that
           Christ
           prayed
           for
           his
           enemies
           ;
           when
           we
           are
           tempted
           to
           disobedience
           ,
           thinke
           God
           in
           my
           nature
           was
           obedient
           to
           the
           death
           ,
           and
           shall
           I
           stand
           upon
           termes
           :
           and
           when
           wee
           grow
           hard
           hearted
           ,
           consider
           Christ
           became
           man
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           shew
           bowels
           of
           his
           mercy
           :
           let
           us
           reason
           thus
           when
           we
           are
           tempted
           to
           any
           sinne
           ,
           and
           it
           will
           be
           a
           meanes
           to
           transforme
           us
           from
           our
           owne
           cursed
           likenesse
           into
           the
           likenesse
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
         
           When
           wee
           see
           God
           blasphemed
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           ,
           
           let
           us
           ▪
           thinke
           how
           would
           Christ
           stand
           affected
           ,
           if
           he
           were
           here
           ;
           when
           hee
           was
           here
           upon
           earth
           ,
           how
           zealous
           was
           hee
           against
           prophanenesse
           ,
           and
           shall
           I
           be
           so
           cold
           ?
           when
           hee
           saw
           the
           multitude
           wander
           as
           sheepe
           without
           a
           Shepheard
           ,
           his
           bowells
           yearned
           ;
           and
           shall
           wee
           see
           so
           many
           poore
           soules
           live
           in
           darkenesse
           ,
           and
           our
           bowells
           not
           yearne
           .
        
         
           Wee
           must
           looke
           upon
           Christ
           ,
           not
           onely
           for
           healing
           ,
           
           but
           as
           a
           perfect
           patterne
           to
           imitate
           ,
           for
           wherefore
           else
           did
           hee
           live
           so
           long
           upon
           the
           earth
           ,
           but
           to
           shew
           us
           an
           example
           .
           And
           
           let
           us
           know
           that
           wee
           shall
           be
           countable
           for
           those
           good
           examples
           which
           we
           have
           from
           others
           ;
           there
           is
           not
           an
           example
           of
           an
           humble
           ,
           holy
           and
           industrious
           life
           ,
           but
           shall
           be
           laid
           to
           our
           charge
           ,
           for
           God
           doth
           purposely
           let
           them
           shine
           in
           our
           eyes
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           take
           example
           by
           them
           .
        
         
           As
           the
           spirits
           in
           the
           arteries
           quickens
           the
           blood
           in
           
           the
           veines
           ,
           so
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           goes
           along
           with
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           makes
           it
           worke
           .
           Saint
           Paul
           speakes
           to
           Lydia
           ,
           but
           the
           Spirit
           speakes
           to
           her
           heart
           .
           As
           it
           was
           with
           Christ
           himselfe
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           with
           his
           members
           ;
           Hee
           was
           conceived
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           anointed
           by
           the
           
           Spirit
           ,
           sealed
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ;
           hee
           was
           led
           into
           the
           Wildernesse
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           he
           offered
           up
           himselfe
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Spirit
           hee
           was
           raised
           from
           the
           dead
           :
           even
           so
           the
           members
           of
           Christ
           doe
           answer
           unto
           Christ
           himselfe
           ,
           all
           is
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           we
           are
           conceived
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ;
           the
           same
           Spirit
           that
           sanctified
           him
           sanctifies
           us
           :
           but
           first
           wee
           receive
           the
           Spirit
           by
           way
           of
           Vnion
           ,
           and
           then
           Vnction
           followes
           after
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           knit
           to
           Christ
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           then
           it
           workes
           the
           same
           in
           us
           ,
           as
           it
           did
           in
           him
           .
        
         
           When
           a
           proud
           wit
           ,
           and
           supernaturall
           truths
           meete
           
           together
           ,
           such
           a
           man
           will
           
           have
           some
           thing
           of
           his
           owne
           ;
           therefore
           in
           reading
           and
           studying
           of
           heavenly
           Truths
           ,
           especially
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           wee
           must
           come
           to
           God
           for
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           not
           venture
           upon
           conceits
           of
           our
           owne
           parts
           ,
           for
           God
           will
           curse
           such
           proud
           attempts
           .
        
         
           Many
           men
           thinke
           that
           the
           knowledge
           of
           divine
           
           Truths
           ,
           will
           make
           them
           divine
           ,
           whereas
           it
           is
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           onely
           that
           gives
           a
           taste
           and
           rellish
           ,
           for
           without
           the
           Spirit
           their
           hearts
           will
           rise
           ,
           when
           the
           Word
           comes
           to
           them
           in
           particular
           ,
           and
           tells
           them
           you
           must
           denie
           your selfe
           ,
           and
           venture
           your
           life
           for
           his
           truth
           .
        
         
         
           When
           men
           understand
           
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           yet
           are
           proud
           and
           malicious
           ;
           wee
           must
           not
           take
           scandall
           at
           it
           ,
           for
           their
           hearts
           were
           never
           subdued
           ,
           they
           understand
           supernaturall
           things
           by
           humane
           reason
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           divine
           light
           .
        
         
           Those
           that
           measure
           lands
           ,
           are
           very
           exact
           in
           every
           
           thing
           ,
           but
           the
           poore
           man
           whose
           it
           is
           ,
           knowes
           the
           use
           of
           the
           ground
           better
           and
           delights
           in
           it
           more
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           his
           owne
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           with
           those
           Ministers
           ;
           that
           can
           exactly
           speake
           of
           heavenly
           truths
           ,
           yet
           have
           no
           share
           in
           them
           ;
           but
           the
           poore
           soule
           that
           heares
           them
           rejoyceth
           ,
           and
           saith
           ,
           these
           things
           are
           mine
           .
        
         
         
           This
           life
           is
           a
           life
           of
           Faith
           ,
           for
           God
           will
           trie
           
           the
           truth
           of
           our
           faith
           ,
           that
           the
           world
           may
           see
           that
           God
           hath
           such
           servants
           as
           will
           depend
           upon
           his
           bare
           Word
           ;
           it
           were
           nothing
           to
           be
           a
           Christian
           ,
           if
           wee
           should
           see
           all
           here
           ;
           but
           God
           will
           have
           his
           children
           to
           live
           by
           Faith
           ,
           and
           take
           the
           promises
           upon
           his
           Word
           .
        
         
           The
           nature
           of
           Hope
           is
           
           to
           expect
           that
           which
           Faith
           beleeves
           ;
           what
           could
           the
           joyes
           of
           heaven
           availe
           us
           if
           it
           were
           not
           for
           our
           Hope
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           Anchor
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           which
           being
           cast
           in
           heaven
           it
           stills
           the
           soule
           in
           all
           troubles
           ,
           combustions
           and
           confusions
           
           that
           we
           daily
           meete
           withall
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           too
           much
           curiositie
           to
           search
           into
           particulars
           ,
           
           as
           what
           shall
           be
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           what
           shall
           be
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           body
           ;
           rather
           study
           to
           make
           a
           gracious
           use
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           in
           humility
           say
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           what
           is
           sinfull
           man
           ,
           that
           thou
           should'st
           so
           advance
           him
           :
           The
           consideration
           of
           this
           ,
           should
           make
           us
           abase
           our selves
           ,
           and
           in
           humilitie
           give
           thankes
           afore
           hand
           ,
           as
           Peter
           did
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           1.
           1.
           when
           hee
           thought
           of
           an
           inheritance
           immortall
           and
           undefiled
           ,
           and
           that
           fadeth
           not
           ,
           hee
           gives
           thankes
           ,
           
             Blessed
             be
             God
             the
             Father
             of
             our
          
           
           
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             which
             according
             to
             his
             abundant
          
           
           
             mercy
             ,
             hath
             begotten
             us
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           When
           wee
           see
           men
           looke
           bigge
           and
           swell
           with
           the
           things
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           let
           us
           in
           a
           holy
           kinde
           of
           st
           ate
           thinke
           of
           our
           happinesse
           in
           heaven
           ,
           and
           carry
           our selves
           accordingly
           .
           If
           wee
           see
           any
           thing
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           le
           ts
           say
           to
           our
           soules
           ,
           this
           is
           not
           that
           I
           looke
           for
           ,
           or
           when
           wee
           heare
           of
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           good
           ,
           let
           us
           say
           I
           can
           heare
           this
           ,
           &
           therefore
           this
           is
           not
           that
           I
           looke
           for
           ,
           or
           when
           wee
           understand
           any
           thing
           here
           below
           ,
           this
           is
           not
           the
           thing
           I
           looke
           for
           ;
           
             but
             for
             things
             that
             cye
             hath
             not
             seene
             ,
             nor
             eare
             heard
             ,
             nor
          
           
           
             that
             ever
             entred
             into
             the
             heart
             of
             man.
             
          
        
         
           There
           are
           foure
           things
           
           observeable
           in
           the
           nature
           oflove
           ;
           first
           ,
           an
           estimation
           of
           the
           Partie
           beloved
           ,
           secondly
           ;
           a
           Desire
           to
           be
           joyned
           to
           him
           ;
           thirdly
           ,
           a
           Setled
           contentment
           ;
           fourthly
           ,
           a
           desire
           to
           please
           the
           Partie
           in
           all
           things
           :
           So
           there
           is
           first
           in
           every
           Christian
           an
           high
           estimation
           of
           God
           and
           of
           Christ
           ;
           he
           makes
           choice
           of
           him
           above
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           speakes
           largely
           in
           his
           commendations
           :
           secondly
           ,
           hee
           desires
           to
           be
           united
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           where
           this
           desire
           is
           ,
           there
           is
           an
           entercourse
           ,
           hee
           will
           open
           his
           minde
           to
           him
           by
           Prayer
           ,
           
           and
           goe
           to
           him
           in
           all
           his
           consultations
           for
           his
           counsell
           :
           thirdly
           ,
           hee
           places
           contentment
           in
           him
           alone
           ,
           because
           in
           his
           worst
           conditions
           hee
           is
           at
           peace
           and
           quiet
           if
           hee
           may
           have
           his
           countenance
           shine
           upon
           him
           :
           fourthly
           ,
           hee
           seekes
           to
           please
           him
           ,
           because
           hee
           labours
           to
           be
           in
           such
           a
           condition
           ,
           that
           God
           may
           delight
           in
           him
           ,
           his
           love
           stirres
           up
           his
           soule
           to
           remove
           all
           things
           distastfull
           ;
           it
           seekes
           out
           ,
           as
           David
           did
           ,
           
             Is
             there
             never
             a
             one
             left
             of
             the
             house
             of
             Saul
             ,
             to
             whom
             I
             may
             doe
             good
             for
             Ionathans
             sake
             .
          
        
         
           Infirmities
           in
           Gods
           children
           ,
           preserves
           their
           
           grace
           :
           therefore
           it
           is
           that
           
           in
           Gods
           Scripture
           where
           God
           honours
           the
           Saints
           ;
           their
           weakenesses
           are
           made
           knowne
           :
           Iacob
           wrestled
           with
           God
           and
           prevailed
           ,
           but
           hee
           halted
           ;
           and
           
             Peter
             ,
             Vpon
             this
             Rocke
             will
             I
             build
             my
             Church
          
           ;
           yet
           
             get
             thee
             behind
             me
             Satan
             .
             Paul
             was
             exalted
             above
             measure
             with
             Revelations
             ;
             but
             hee
             had
             the
             messenger
             of
             Satan
             to
             buffet
             him
             .
          
        
         
           It
           is
           the
           poysonfull
           nature
           
           of
           man
           to
           quench
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           good
           for
           a
           little
           ill
           ,
           but
           Christ
           cherishes
           a
           little
           grace
           ,
           though
           there
           be
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           corruption
           ,
           which
           yet
           is
           as
           offensive
           to
           him
           as
           smoake
           ,
           therefore
           wee
           should
           labour
           to
           gaine
           all
           
           wee
           can
           by
           love
           and
           meekenesse
           .
        
         
           Christians
           find
           their
           corruptions
           more
           offensive
           to
           
           them
           ,
           than
           when
           they
           were
           in
           the
           state
           of
           nature
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           that
           they
           thinke
           their
           estate
           is
           not
           good
           ;
           but
           then
           corruption
           boyles
           more
           because
           it
           is
           restrained
           .
        
         
           The
           more
           will
           ,
           the
           more
           sinne
           ,
           when
           wee
           venture
           
           upon
           sinfull
           courses
           ,
           upon
           deliberation
           ,
           it
           exceeding
           ly
           wasts
           our
           comfort
           :
           when
           wee
           fall
           into
           sinne
           against
           conscience
           ,
           and
           abuse
           our
           Christian
           liberty
           ;
           God
           fetches
           us
           againe
           by
           some
           severe
           affliction
           ;
           there
           shall
           be
           a
           cloud
           betweene
           Gods
           face
           and
           us
           ;
           
           and
           hee
           will
           suspend
           his
           comforts
           for
           a
           long
           time
           ;
           therefore
           let
           no
           man
           venture
           upon
           sinne
           ,
           for
           God
           will
           take
           a
           course
           with
           him
           that
           shall
           be
           little
           to
           his
           ease
           .
        
         
           The
           reason
           why
           meane
           Christians
           have
           more
           loving
           
           soules
           ,
           than
           men
           of
           greater
           parts
           ,
           is
           because
           great
           men
           have
           corruptions
           answerable
           to
           their
           parts
           ;
           great
           gifts
           ,
           great
           doubts
           ;
           they
           are
           intangled
           with
           arguments
           ,
           and
           study
           to
           informe
           their
           braines
           ,
           when
           others
           are
           heated
           with
           affection
           .
           A
           poore
           Christian
           cares
           not
           for
           cold
           disputes
           ,
           in
           stead
           of
           that
           hee
           loves
           ,
           and
           that
           's
           the
           reason
           why
           a
           poore
           
           soule
           goes
           to
           heaven
           with
           more
           joy
           ,
           whilest
           others
           are
           intangled
           .
        
         
           Many
           men
           are
           troubled
           with
           cold
           affections
           ,
           and
           
           then
           they
           thinke
           to
           worke
           love
           out
           of
           their
           owne
           hearts
           ;
           which
           are
           like
           a
           barren
           Wildernesse
           ,
           but
           wee
           must
           begge
           of
           God
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Love
           ;
           wee
           must
           not
           bring
           love
           to
           God
           ,
           but
           fetch
           love
           from
           him
           .
        
         
           When
           wee
           love
           things
           baser
           than
           our selves
           ,
           it
           s
           
           like
           a
           sweete
           streame
           that
           runnes
           into
           a
           sinke
           :
           as
           our
           love
           therefore
           is
           the
           best
           thing
           wee
           have
           ,
           and
           none
           deserves
           it
           more
           than
           God
           ,
           so
           let
           him
           have
           our
           love
           ,
           yea
           the
           strength
           of
           
           our
           love
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           love
           him
           with
           all
           our
           soules
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           our
           mind
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           our
           strength
           .
        
         
           As
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           when
           it
           
           hath
           gotten
           to
           any
           height
           ,
           it
           scatters
           the
           clouds
           :
           so
           a
           Christian
           is
           then
           in
           his
           excellencie
           ,
           when
           hee
           can
           scatter
           doubts
           and
           feares
           ,
           when
           in
           distresse
           hee
           can
           doe
           as
           David
           did
           ,
           comfort
           himselfe
           in
           the
           Lord
           his
           God.
           
        
         
           Many
           men
           would
           be
           in
           Canaan
           as
           soone
           as
           they
           
           are
           out
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           they
           would
           be
           at
           the
           highest
           pitch
           presently
           ;
           but
           God
           will
           leade
           us
           through
           the
           wildernesse
           of
           temptations
           and
           afflictions
           ,
           till
           we
           come
           to
           heaven
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           
           a
           part
           of
           our
           Christian
           meekenesse
           to
           submit
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           murmure
           ,
           because
           wee
           are
           not
           as
           we
           would
           be
           ;
           but
           let
           us
           rather
           magnifie
           the
           mercies
           of
           God
           that
           workes
           in
           us
           any
           love
           of
           good
           things
           ,
           and
           that
           hee
           vouch
           safes
           us
           any
           beginnings
           .
        
         
           As
           noble
           mens
           children
           have
           Tutors
           to
           guide
           
           them
           ,
           so
           Gods
           Children
           have
           the
           Spirit
           telling
           them
           ,
           this
           you
           should
           doe
           ,
           and
           that
           you
           should
           not
           doe
           :
           the
           Spirit
           not
           onely
           changeth
           ,
           but
           leades
           forward
           unto
           holinesse
           :
           wicked
           men
           have
           the
           Spirit
           knocking
           ,
           and
           faine
           would
           enter
           ,
           but
           they
           will
           not
           heare
           ;
           but
           Gods
           children
           
           have
           the
           Spirit
           dwelling
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           A
           Christian
           is
           now
           in
           his
           
           Nonage
           ,
           and
           therefore
           not
           fit
           to
           have
           all
           that
           hee
           hath
           a
           title
           to
           ,
           but
           yet
           so
           much
           is
           allotted
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           will
           conduct
           him
           ,
           and
           give
           him
           passage
           to
           heaven
           :
           If
           therefore
           hee
           be
           in
           want
           ,
           hee
           hath
           contentment
           ,
           and
           in
           suffering
           hee
           hath
           patience
           ,
           &c.
           
           All
           things
           are
           his
           ,
           as
           well
           what
           he
           wants
           ,
           as
           what
           he
           hath
           .
        
         
           The
           Word
           of
           God
           is
           then
           in
           our
           hearts
           when
           it
           
           rules
           in
           the
           soule
           ,
           when
           it
           rules
           our
           thoughts
           ,
           affections
           ,
           and
           conversations
           ,
           so
           that
           wee
           dare
           not
           doe
           any
           thing
           contrary
           but
           wee
           shall
           be
           checked
           ;
           
           who
           shall
           get
           out
           that
           which
           Gods
           finger
           hath
           written
           in
           our
           hearts
           ;
           no
           Fire
           nor
           Faggot
           ,
           no
           temptation
           whatsoever
           .
        
         
           Wee
           shall
           never
           be
           satisfied
           to
           our
           comfort
           ,
           that
           
           the
           Scripture
           i●
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           unlesse
           we
           know
           it
           from
           it selfe
           by
           its
           owne
           light
           ,
           and
           it
           shewes
           it selfe
           abundantly
           to
           a
           Beleever
           in
           casting
           downe
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           altering
           the
           minde
           and
           conversation
           ;
           when
           the
           Word
           is
           onely
           in
           the
           braine
           ,
           if
           there
           come
           a
           temptation
           stronger
           than
           our
           faith
           ,
           then
           we
           despaire
           :
           the
           Word
           is
           farre
           off
           from
           those
           that
           can
           onely
           discourse
           and
           talke
           of
           it
           ,
           when
           they
           see
           it
           onely
           
           as
           a
           naturall
           truth
           ,
           when
           they
           looke
           upon
           holy
           things
           ,
           not
           in
           a
           divine
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           humane
           manner
           .
        
         
           When
           the
           Word
           dwels
           
           as
           a
           familiar
           in
           the
           heart
           to
           direct
           counsell
           and
           comfort
           ,
           then
           its
           a
           signe
           it
           is
           there
           ;
           the
           devill
           knowes
           good
           and
           hates
           it
           ,
           therfore
           knowledge
           alone
           is
           nothing
           but
           when
           the
           promise
           doth
           alter
           the
           temper
           of
           the
           heart
           it selfe
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           ingrafted
           .
        
         
           God
           excepts
           against
           none
           ,
           if
           wee
           doe
           not
           except
           
           our selves
           :
           therefore
           thou
           ,
           and
           thou
           ,
           whosoever
           thou
           art
           ,
           if
           thou
           beest
           a
           man
           or
           a
           woman
           ,
           and
           wilt
           come
           and
           take
           Christ
           upon
           his
           owne
           termes
           ,
           for
           thy
           
           Lord
           and
           Husband
           ,
           for
           better
           for
           worse
           ,
           with
           persecutions
           ,
           afflictions
           ,
           crosses
           ,
           &c.
           
           Take
           Christ
           thus
           ,
           and
           take
           him
           for
           ever
           ,
           and
           then
           thou
           shalt
           be
           saved
           .
        
         
           When
           wee
           beleeve
           divine
           truths
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           
           they
           worke
           upon
           the
           heart
           and
           draw
           the
           affections
           after
           them
           ,
           therefore
           if
           wee
           spiritually
           beleeve
           the
           story
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           wee
           shall
           have
           our
           soules
           carried
           to
           love
           and
           imbrance
           it
           with
           joy
           and
           comfort
           .
        
         
           Wee
           may
           be
           brought
           very
           low
           ,
           but
           we
           shall
           not
           
           be
           confounded
           ,
           yet
           wee
           shall
           be
           brought
           as
           neare
           confusion
           as
           may
           be
           ,
           to
           shew
           us
           the
           vanity
           of
           the
           
           creature
           ;
           in
           the
           judgement
           of
           the
           world
           wee
           may
           be
           confounded
           ,
           but
           a
           hand
           of
           mercy
           shall
           fetch
           us
           up
           againe
           ,
           let
           the
           depth
           of
           misery
           and
           disconsolation
           be
           what
           it
           will
           be
           ,
           we
           shall
           not
           be
           ashamed
           .
        
         
           The
           reason
           why
           Gods
           
           children
           doe
           oftentimes
           with
           great
           perplexitie
           doubt
           of
           their
           salvation
           ,
           is
           because
           they
           have
           a
           principle
           of
           nature
           in
           them
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           grace
           ,
           corruption
           will
           breed
           doubtings
           ,
           as
           rotten
           wood
           breedes
           Wormes
           ;
           and
           as
           Vermine
           comes
           out
           of
           putrefaction
           ,
           so
           doubtings
           and
           feares
           come
           from
           the
           remainder
           of
           corruption
           
        
         
           For
           want
           of
           watchfulnesse
           ,
           
           God
           oftentimes
           gives
           us
           up
           to
           such
           a
           perplexed
           estate
           ,
           that
           wee
           shall
           not
           know
           that
           we
           are
           in
           Grace
           ,
           and
           though
           wee
           may
           have
           a
           principle
           of
           Grace
           in
           us
           ,
           yet
           wee
           shall
           not
           see
           it
           ,
           but
           may
           goe
           out
           of
           the
           world
           in
           darkenesse
           .
        
         
           Wee
           ought
           not
           at
           any
           time
           to
           deny
           the
           Truth
           ,
           
           nor
           yet
           at
           all
           times
           to
           confesse
           it
           ,
           for
           good
           actions
           and
           graces
           are
           like
           Princes
           that
           come
           forth
           attended
           with
           Circumstances
           ,
           and
           if
           Circumstances
           in
           Confession
           be
           wanting
           ,
           the
           action
           is
           marred
           .
           It
           s
           true
           of
           actions
           as
           of
           words
           :
           A
           word
           spoken
           in
           season
           ;
           is
           like
           Apples
           of
           gold
           ,
           with
           
           pictures
           of
           silver
           ,
           therefore
           direction
           must
           be
           our
           guide
           ,
           for
           speech
           is
           then
           onely
           good
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           better
           than
           silence
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           not
           lawfull
           for
           any
           
           weake
           one
           to
           be
           present
           at
           the
           Masse
           ;
           Dinah
           ventured
           abroad
           and
           came
           crackt
           home
           ;
           its
           just
           with
           God
           ,
           that
           those
           that
           dally
           with
           these
           things
           should
           be
           caught
           ,
           as
           many
           idle
           Travellers
           are
           ,
           its
           pittie
           but
           those
           should
           perish
           in
           danger
           ,
           that
           love
           danger
           .
        
         
           Hee
           that
           will
           not
           now
           
           denie
           himselfe
           in
           a
           lust
           ,
           in
           a
           lawlesse
           desire
           ,
           will
           not
           deny
           himselfe
           in
           matter
           of
           life
           in
           time
           of
           triall
           .
           Hee
           that
           hath
           not
           learned
           the
           mortification
           of
           the
           flesh
           
           in
           time
           of
           peace
           ,
           will
           hardly
           be
           brought
           to
           it
           in
           time
           of
           trouble
           .
        
         
           Wee
           must
           not
           onely
           stand
           for
           the
           truth
           ,
           but
           we
           
           must
           stand
           for
           it
           in
           a
           holy
           manner
           ,
           and
           not
           swagger
           for
           it
           ,
           as
           proud
           persons
           doe
           ,
           we
           must
           observe
           that
           in
           the
           first
           of
           Peter
           2.
           15.
           to
           doe
           it
           in
           meekenesse
           and
           feare
           ;
           wee
           must
           not
           bring
           passion
           to
           Gods
           cause
           ,
           nor
           must
           our
           lives
           give
           our
           tongues
           the
           lie
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           such
           a
           distance
           
           betweene
           corrupt
           nature
           and
           grace
           ,
           that
           wee
           must
           have
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           preparation
           ;
           and
           though
           there
           be
           nothing
           in
           preparation
           ,
           to
           bring
           the
           soule
           to
           have
           Grace
           ,
           yet
           it
           brings
           the
           
           soule
           to
           a
           nearer
           distance
           ,
           than
           those
           that
           are
           wilde
           persons
           .
        
         
           Nature
           cannot
           worke
           above
           its
           owne
           powers
           ,
           as
           
           vapours
           cannot
           ascend
           higher
           than
           the
           Sunne
           drawes
           them
           ,
           our
           hearts
           are
           naturally
           shut
           ,
           and
           God
           doth
           open
           them
           by
           his
           Spirit
           in
           the
           use
           of
           the
           meanes
           :
           The
           children
           of
           Israel
           in
           the
           Wildernesse
           saw
           wonders
           upon
           wonders
           ,
           and
           yet
           when
           they
           came
           to
           be
           proved
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           beleeve
           .
        
         
           Its
           Gods
           free
           love
           that
           
           hath
           cast
           us
           into
           these
           happy
           times
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ;
           and
           it
           s
           his
           further
           love
           ,
           that
           makes
           choise
           of
           some
           and
           refuses
           others
           .
           This
           
           should
           therefore
           teach
           us
           sound
           humility
           ,
           cōfidering
           that
           God
           must
           open
           ,
           ro
           else
           we
           are
           eternally
           shut
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           Grace
           is
           not
           of
           our
           owne
           getting
           ,
           therefore
           this
           should
           teach
           us
           
           patience
           towards
           those
           that
           are
           under
           us
           ,
           waiting
           ,
           if
           God
           at
           any
           time
           will
           give
           them
           repentance
           ;
           though
           God
           worke
           not
           the
           first
           time
           ,
           nor
           the
           second
           time
           ,
           yet
           wee
           must
           waite
           ,
           as
           the
           man
           that
           lay
           at
           the
           poole
           of
           Bethesda
           for
           the
           moving
           of
           the
           water
           .
        
         
           Hee
           that
           attends
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           doth
           not
           
           onely
           know
           the
           words
           (
           which
           are
           but
           the
           shell
           )
           but
           he
           knowes
           the
           things
           ,
           he
           hath
           spirituall
           light
           ,
           to
           
           know
           what
           Faith
           and
           Repentance
           is
           ;
           there
           is
           at
           that
           time
           a
           spirituall
           Eccho
           in
           the
           soule
           ,
           as
           Psal.
           27.
           8.
           
           
             When
             thou
             saidst
             ,
             seeke
             yee
             my
             face
             ,
             my
             heart
             answered
             ,
             thy
             face
             Lord
             will
             I
             seeke
             :
          
           and
           therefore
           must
           men
           judge
           of
           their
           profiting
           by
           the
           Word
           ,
           not
           by
           their
           carrying
           of
           it
           in
           their
           memories
           ,
           but
           by
           how
           much
           they
           are
           made
           able
           by
           it
           to
           beare
           a
           crosse
           ;
           and
           how
           they
           are
           made
           able
           to
           resist
           temptation
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           There
           should
           not
           be
           intimate
           familiaritie
           ,
           but
           where
           we
           judge
           men
           faithfull
           ,
           
           and
           those
           whom
           upon
           good
           grounds
           we
           judge
           faithfull
           ,
           we
           must
           be
           gentle
           towards
           them
           ,
           and
           easie
           
           to
           be
           intreated
           ;
           and
           wee
           wrong
           them
           if
           wee
           show
           our selves
           strange
           unto
           them
           .
        
         
           True
           faith
           workes
           love
           ,
           and
           then
           it
           workes
           by
           love
           
           when
           it
           hath
           wrought
           that
           holy
           affection
           ,
           it
           works
           by
           it
           ;
           as
           when
           the
           Plant
           is
           ingrafted
           and
           takes
           ,
           it
           growes
           presently
           ,
           and
           shewes
           the
           growth
           in
           the
           fruits
           .
        
         
           The
           Word
           of
           God
           is
           ancienter
           than
           the
           Scripture
           ;
           
           for
           the
           first
           word
           of
           the
           Scripture
           was
           the
           Promise
           ,
           
             The
             seede
             of
             the
             Woman
             should
             breake
             the
             head
             of
             the
             Serpent
             .
          
           The
           Scripture
           is
           but
           that
           Modus
           ,
           that
           manner
           of
           conveying
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ;
           this
           Scripture
           
           is
           the
           Rule
           whereby
           wee
           must
           walke
           ,
           and
           the
           Iudge
           also
           of
           all
           controversies
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           in
           spite
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           it
           will
           judge
           them
           .
           S.
           Augustine
           hath
           an
           excellent
           Discourse
           ,
           When
           there
           is
           contention
           betwixt
           brethren
           ,
           witnesses
           are
           brought
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           end
           ,
           the
           Words
           ,
           the
           Will
           of
           the
           dead
           man
           is
           brought
           forth
           ,
           and
           these
           Words
           determine
           :
           Now
           shall
           the
           words
           of
           a
           dead
           man
           be
           of
           force
           ,
           and
           shall
           not
           the
           Word
           of
           Christ
           determine
           ,
           therefore
           looke
           to
           the
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           All
           Idolaters
           shall
           be
           ashamed
           that
           worship
           Images
           ,
           
           that
           trust
           to
           broken
           
           Cesternes
           .
           Let
           those
           be
           ashamed
           that
           trust
           to
           their
           wits
           and
           policies
           ;
           all
           those
           shall
           be
           ashamed
           that
           beare
           themselves
           bigge
           upon
           any
           earthly
           thing
           ,
           for
           these
           crutches
           will
           be
           taken
           away
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           fall
           ;
           these
           false
           reports
           shall
           make
           them
           all
           ashamed
           .
        
         
           The
           way
           to
           bring
           faith
           into
           the
           heart
           ,
           is
           ,
           first
           ,
           
           there
           must
           be
           a
           judicious
           convincing
           knowledge
           of
           the
           vanitie
           of
           all
           things
           within
           us
           and
           without
           us
           ,
           that
           seemes
           to
           yeeld
           any
           support
           to
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           soule
           is
           carried
           to
           lay
           hold
           .
           on
           Christ
           ;
           as
           David
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             have
             seene
             an
             end
             of
             all
             perfection
             .
          
           Secondly
           ,
           
           the
           soule
           must
           be
           convinced
           of
           an
           excellencie
           in
           Religion
           above
           all
           things
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           or
           else
           it
           will
           not
           rest
           ,
           for
           the
           heart
           of
           man
           would
           chuse
           the
           best
           ,
           and
           when
           it
           is
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           the
           gaine
           in
           Religion
           is
           above
           the
           world
           ,
           then
           it
           yeelds
           .
           And
           thirdly
           ,
           a
           consideration
           of
           the
           firmenesse
           of
           the
           ground
           ,
           whereupon
           the
           Promise
           is
           built
           ,
           put
           God
           to
           it
           therefore
           ,
           either
           to
           make
           his
           Promise
           good
           ,
           or
           to
           disappoint
           us
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           be
           sure
           to
           make
           it
           good
           in
           our
           forgivenesse
           of
           sinne
           ,
           proceeding
           in
           Grace
           ,
           and
           strength
           ,
           against
           temptations
           in
           time
           of
           trouble
           .
        
         
         
           Man
           is
           naturally
           of
           a
           short
           spirit
           ,
           so
           that
           if
           hee
           
           have
           not
           what
           hee
           would
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           would
           ,
           hee
           gives
           up
           ,
           and
           shakes
           off
           all
           :
           there
           is
           not
           a
           greater
           difference
           betweene
           a
           child
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           one
           that
           wants
           faith
           ,
           then
           to
           be
           hastie
           ;
           such
           men
           though
           they
           may
           be
           civill
           ;
           yet
           they
           are
           of
           this
           minde
           ;
           they
           will
           labour
           to
           be
           sure
           of
           some
           thing
           here
           ;
           they
           must
           have
           present
           pleasures
           ,
           and
           present
           profits
           ,
           if
           God
           will
           save
           them
           in
           that
           way
           ,
           so
           ,
           if
           not
           ,
           they
           will
           put
           it
           to
           a
           venture
           .
        
         
           There
           be
           many
           things
           to
           hinder
           this
           Grace
           of
           waiting
           ,
           
           there
           is
           a
           great
           deale
           oftedious
           time
           ,
           and
           many
           
           crosses
           wee
           meete
           with
           ,
           as
           the
           scorne
           and
           reproach
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           trialls
           ,
           God
           seemes
           also
           to
           doe
           nothing
           lesse
           than
           to
           performe
           his
           promise
           ;
           but
           le
           ts
           comfort
           our selves
           with
           this
           ,
           that
           hee
           waites
           to
           doe
           them
           good
           that
           waite
           on
           him
           .
        
         
           Wee
           should
           labour
           to
           agree
           
           mutually
           in
           love
           ,
           for
           that
           wherein
           any
           Christian
           differs
           from
           another
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           in
           petty
           things
           ,
           grace
           knowes
           no
           differēce
           ;
           the
           Wormes
           know
           no
           difference
           ,
           the
           day
           of
           judgement
           knowes
           no
           difference
           .
           In
           the
           worst
           things
           wee
           are
           all
           alike
           base
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           best
           things
           wee
           are
           all
           alike
           happy
           ,
           onely
           in
           
           this
           world
           ;
           God
           will
           have
           distinctions
           for
           order
           sake
           ,
           but
           else
           there
           is
           no
           difference
           .
        
         
           Christians
           are
           like
           to
           many
           men
           of
           great
           
           meanes
           ,
           that
           know
           not
           how
           to
           make
           use
           of
           them
           ;
           we
           live
           not
           like
           our selves
           ;
           bring
           large
           Faith
           ,
           and
           wee
           shall
           have
           large
           Grace
           and
           comfort
           :
           wee
           are
           scanted
           in
           our
           owne
           bowells
           ,
           therefore
           labour
           to
           have
           a
           large
           Faith
           answerable
           to
           our
           large●
           Riches
           :
           And
           though
           Christians
           be
           low
           enough
           in
           outward
           things
           ,
           and
           often
           times
           poorer
           than
           other
           men
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           rich
           ,
           for
           Christ
           is
           rich
           unto
           them
           ,
           in
           their
           crosses
           ,
           and
           abasements
           ;
           that
           
           which
           they
           want
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           shall
           be
           made
           up
           in
           grace
           and
           glory
           hereafter
           .
        
         
           Wee
           ought
           daily
           to
           imitate
           Christ
           in
           our
           places
           ,
           to
           
           be
           good
           to
           all
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             be
             abundant
             alwayes
             in
             the
             workes
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           ;
           le
           ts
           labour
           to
           have
           large
           hearts
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           doe
           it
           seasonably
           and
           abundantly
           and
           unweariably
           ;
           the
           love
           of
           Christ
           will
           breede
           in
           us
           the
           same
           impression
           that
           was
           in
           him
           .
        
         
           None
           come
           to
           God
           without
           Christ
           ,
           none
           
           come
           to
           Christ
           without
           Faith
           ,
           none
           come
           to
           Faith
           without
           the
           meanes
           ,
           none
           enjoy
           the
           meanes
           ,
           but
           
           where
           God
           hath
           sent
           it
           ;
           therefore
           where
           there
           was
           no
           meanes
           of
           salvation
           before
           the
           comming
           of
           Christ
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           visible
           intendment
           of
           God
           ordinarily
           to
           save
           them
           .
        
         
           Preventing
           mercy
           is
           the
           
           greatest
           ,
           how
           many
           favours
           doth
           God
           prevent
           us
           with
           ?
           Wee
           never
           asked
           for
           our
           being
           ,
           nor
           for
           that
           tender
           love
           which
           our
           Parents
           bore
           towards
           us
           in
           our
           tender
           yeares
           ;
           we
           never
           asked
           for
           our
           Baptisme
           and
           ingrafting
           into
           Christ
           :
           What
           a
           motive
           therefore
           is
           that
           to
           stirre
           us
           up
           ,
           that
           when
           we
           come
           to
           yeares
           ,
           wee
           may
           pleade
           with
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           Thou
           hadst
           a
           care
           of
           mee
           
           before
           I
           had
           a
           being
           ,
           and
           therefore
           much
           more
           wilt
           thou
           now
           have
           a
           care
           of
           mee
           (
           whom
           thou
           hast
           reconciled
           unto
           thy selfe
           )
           and
           remember
           me
           in
           mercie
           for
           time
           to
           come
           .
        
         
           If
           Gods
           mercy
           might
           be
           overcome
           with
           our
           
           sinnes
           ,
           wee
           should
           overcome
           it
           every
           day
           ;
           it
           must
           be
           a
           rich
           mercy
           that
           must
           satisfie
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           Apostle
           never
           speakes
           of
           it
           without
           the
           extensions
           of
           love
           ,
           the
           height
           and
           depth
           ,
           wee
           want
           words
           ,
           we
           want
           thoughts
           to
           conceive
           of
           it
           :
           wee
           should
           therefore
           labour
           to
           frame
           our
           soules
           to
           have
           rich
           and
           large
           conceits
           and
           apprehensions
           of
           so
           large
           mercie
           .
        
         
         
           God
           is
           rich
           in
           mercy
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           our
           soules
           ,
           
           but
           in
           providing
           all
           wee
           stand
           in
           neede
           of
           ,
           Hee
           keepes
           us
           from
           ill
           ,
           and
           so
           hee
           is
           called
           a
           Buckler
           ;
           He
           gives
           us
           all
           good
           things
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           is
           called
           a
           Sunne
           ,
           Hee
           keepes
           us
           in
           good
           estate
           ,
           and
           advanceth
           us
           higher
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           our
           nature
           shall
           be
           capable
           .
        
         
           The
           Sunne
           shines
           on
           the
           Moone
           and
           Starres
           ,
           and
           
           they
           shine
           upon
           the
           earth
           ;
           so
           doth
           God
           shine
           in
           goodnesse
           upon
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           shine
           in
           our
           extentions
           of
           goodnesse
           unto
           others
           ,
           especially
           unto
           them
           of
           the
           houshold
           of
           Faith.
           
        
         
           Wee
           are
           stiled
           in
           Scripture
           
           
           to
           be
           good
           and
           righteous
           ,
           because
           our
           understandings
           ,
           our
           wills
           and
           affections
           are
           our
           owne
           ;
           but
           so
           farre
           as
           they
           are
           holy
           ,
           they
           are
           the
           holy
           Ghosts
           :
           we
           are
           the
           principle
           in
           our
           actions
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           actions
           ;
           but
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           is
           principle
           of
           the
           holinesse
           of
           the
           action
           ;
           the
           gracious
           governement
           of
           the
           new
           creature
           is
           from
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           if
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           take
           away
           his
           Governement
           ,
           and
           doe
           not
           guide
           and
           assist
           us
           in
           every
           holy
           action
           ,
           wee
           are
           at
           a
           stand
           ,
           and
           can
           goe
           no
           further
           .
        
         
           Every
           man
           naturally
           is
           
           a
           God
           unto
           himselfe
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           reflecting
           all
           upon
           
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           in
           setting
           upon
           divine
           things
           in
           his
           owne
           strength
           ,
           as
           if
           hee
           were
           principall
           in
           his
           owne
           actions
           ,
           comming
           to
           them
           in
           the
           strength
           of
           his
           owne
           wit
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           strength
           of
           his
           owne
           reason
           ,
           this
           seed
           is
           in
           all
           men
           by
           nature
           ,
           untill
           God
           have
           turned
           a
           man
           out
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           by
           the
           power
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           .
        
         
           Those
           that
           care
           not
           for
           the
           Word
           ,
           they
           are
           strangers
           
           from
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           care
           not
           for
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           never
           make
           right
           use
           of
           the
           word
           ;
           the
           word
           is
           nothing
           without
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           it
           is
           animated
           and
           quickned
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ;
           the
           Spirit
           and
           the
           Word
           are
           like
           the
           
           veines
           and
           arteries
           in
           the
           body
           ,
           that
           give
           quickning
           and
           life
           to
           the
           whole
           body
           ,
           and
           therefore
           where
           the
           Word
           is
           most
           revealed
           there
           is
           most
           Spirit
           ,
           but
           where
           Christ
           is
           not
           opened
           in
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           there
           the
           Spirit
           is
           not
           at
           all
           visible
           .
        
         
           When
           Christ
           comes
           into
           the
           soule
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           
           then
           hee
           carrie●
           himselfe
           fami●iarly
           ,
           discovering
           the
           secrets
           of
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           shewing
           what
           love
           there
           is
           in
           God
           towards
           us
           ,
           it
           teacheth
           us
           how
           to
           carry
           our selves
           in
           all
           neglects
           ,
           and
           when
           we
           are
           at
           a
           losse
           ,
           it
           opens
           a
           way
           for
           us
           ,
           it
           resolves
           our
           doubts
           ,
           it
           comforts
           us
           in
           our
           discouragements
           ,
           
           and
           makes
           us
           goe
           boldly
           to
           God
           in
           all
           our
           wants
           .
        
         
           As
           wee
           may
           know
           who
           dwells
           in
           a
           house
           ,
           by
           observing
           
           who
           goes
           in
           ,
           and
           them
           that
           come
           out
           ,
           so
           we
           may
           know
           that
           the
           Spirit
           dwells
           in
           us
           ,
           by
           observing
           what
           sanctified
           speeches
           hee
           sends
           forth
           ,
           and
           what
           delight
           hee
           hath
           wrought
           in
           us
           to
           things
           that
           are
           speciall
           ,
           and
           what
           price
           wee
           set
           upon
           them
           ,
           whereas
           a
           carnall
           man
           pulls
           downe
           the
           price
           of
           spirituall
           things
           ,
           because
           his
           soule
           cleaves
           to
           some
           thing
           that
           hee
           joyes
           in
           more
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           the
           cause
           why
           hee
           slights
           the
           directions
           and
           comforts
           of
           the
           Word
           ;
           
           but
           those
           in
           whom
           the
           Spirit
           dwells
           ,
           they
           will
           consult
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           not
           regard
           what
           flesh
           and
           blood
           saith
           ,
           but
           will
           follow
           the
           directions
           of
           the
           Word
           and
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           A
           Christian
           will
           not
           doe
           
           common
           things
           ,
           but
           first
           hee
           sanctifies
           them
           ,
           and
           dedicates
           himselfe
           ,
           his
           person
           ,
           and
           his
           actions
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           sees
           God
           in
           all
           things
           ;
           whereas
           a
           carnall
           man
           sees
           reason
           onely
           in
           all
           that
           hee
           doth
           ,
           but
           a
           Christian
           sees
           God
           in
           crosses
           to
           humble
           him
           ,
           and
           every
           thing
           hee
           makes
           spirituall
           ;
           yet
           because
           there
           is
           a
           double
           principle
           in
           him
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           some
           stirring
           of
           the
           flesh
           in
           his
           
           actions
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           the
           worser
           part
           will
           appeare
           most
           ,
           but
           here
           is
           the
           excellencie
           of
           a
           Christians
           estate
           ,
           that
           the
           Spirit
           will
           worke
           it
           out
           at
           the
           last
           ;
           it
           will
           never
           let
           his
           heart
           and
           conscience
           alone
           till
           it
           be
           wrought
           out
           by
           little
           and
           little
           .
        
         
           The
           Spirit
           of
           God
           may
           
           be
           knowne
           to
           be
           in
           weake
           Christians
           ,
           as
           the
           soule
           is
           knowne
           to
           be
           in
           the
           body
           by
           the
           pulses
           ;
           even
           so
           the
           Spirit
           discovers
           it selfe
           in
           them
           by
           pulses
           ,
           by
           groaning
           ,
           sighing
           ,
           complaining
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           so
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           are
           no
           better
           ;
           so
           that
           they
           are
           out
           of
           love
           with
           themselves
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           good
           signe
           that
           
           the
           Spirit
           is
           there
           in
           some
           measure
           .
        
         
           Where
           the
           Spirit
           dwells
           
           largely
           in
           any
           man
           ,
           there
           is
           boldnesse
           in
           Gods
           cause
           ,
           a
           contempt
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           
             Hee
             can
             doe
             all
             things
             through
             Christ
             that
             strengthens
             him
             ,
          
           his
           minde
           is
           content
           and
           setled
           ;
           he
           can
           beare
           with
           the
           infirmities
           of
           others
           ,
           and
           not
           be
           offended
           (
           for
           it
           is
           the
           weake
           in
           the
           Spirit
           that
           are
           offended
           )
           he
           is
           ready
           in
           his
           desires
           to
           say
           ,
           
             Come
             Lord
             Iesus
             come
             quickly
          
           ,
           but
           where
           corruption
           beares
           sway
           ,
           there
           is
           ,
           
             O
             stay
             a
             little
             that
             I
             may
             recover
             my
             strength
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           stay
           awhile
           that
           I
           may
           repent
           :
           For
           the
           soule
           is
           not
           fit
           to
           appeare
           before
           
           God
           ,
           but
           where
           the
           Spirit
           dwells
           in
           Grace
           and
           comfort
           .
        
         
           When
           wee
           are
           young
           ,
           
           carnall
           delights
           lead
           us
           ,
           and
           when
           wee
           are
           old
           covetousnesse
           drownes
           us
           ;
           so
           that
           if
           our
           knowledge
           be
           not
           spirituall
           ,
           wee
           shall
           never
           hold
           out
           :
           &
           the
           reason
           why
           at
           the
           houre
           of
           death
           so
           many
           despaire
           ,
           is
           because
           they
           had
           knowledge
           without
           the
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           God
           gives
           comforts
           in
           the
           exercise
           and
           practise
           
           of
           Grace
           ;
           wee
           must
           not
           therefore
           snatch
           comforts
           before
           we
           be
           fit
           for
           them
           ,
           when
           wee
           performe
           precepts
           ,
           then
           God
           performes
           comforts
           .
           If
           wee
           will
           make
           it
           good
           indeed
           
           that
           wee
           love
           God
           ,
           wee
           must
           keepe
           his
           Commandements
           ,
           wee
           must
           not
           keepe
           one
           but
           all
           ;
           it
           must
           be
           universall
           obedience
           fetched
           from
           ,
           the
           heart
           roote
           ,
           and
           that
           out
           of
           love
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           a
           true
           rule
           in
           Divinitie
           ,
           that
           God
           never
           takes
           away
           
           any
           blessing
           from
           his
           people
           ,
           but
           he
           gives
           them
           a
           better
           ,
           when
           Eliah
           was
           taken
           from
           Elisha
           into
           heaven
           ,
           God
           doubled
           his
           Spirit
           upon
           Elisha
           ;
           if
           God
           take
           away
           wife
           or
           children
           ,
           hee
           gives
           better
           things
           for
           them
           ;
           the
           Disciples
           parted
           with
           Christ
           bodily
           presence
           ,
           but
           hee
           sent
           them
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
        
         
           God
           will
           be
           knowne
           of
           
           
           us
           in
           those
           things
           wherein
           it
           is
           our
           comfort
           to
           know
           him
           :
           In
           all
           our
           devotions
           ,
           the
           whole
           counsells
           of
           heaven
           comforts
           us
           joyntly
           ;
           the
           second
           Person
           prayes
           to
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           he
           sends
           the
           third
           ;
           and
           as
           they
           have
           severall
           titles
           ,
           so
           they
           all
           agree
           in
           their
           love
           and
           care
           to
           comfort
           .
        
         
           In
           trouble
           we
           are
           prone
           to
           forget
           all
           that
           we
           have
           
           heard
           and
           read
           ,
           that
           makes
           for
           our
           comfort
           .
           Now
           what
           is
           the
           reason
           that
           a
           man
           comes
           to
           thinke
           of
           that
           ,
           which
           otherwise
           hee
           should
           never
           have
           called
           to
           minde
           ;
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           brings
           it
           to
           his
           remembrance
           ,
           he
           is
           a
           Comforter
           bringing
           to
           minde
           usefull
           
           things
           at
           such
           times
           when
           we
           have
           most
           need
           of
           the.
           
        
         
           Those
           that
           care
           not
           for
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           reject
           
           their
           comfort
           ;
           all
           comfort
           must
           be
           drawne
           out
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           breasts
           of
           consolation
           :
           many
           are
           bred
           up
           by
           education
           that
           they
           know
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           are
           able
           to
           discourse
           of
           it
           ;
           but
           they
           want
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Truth
           ,
           &
           that
           is
           the
           reason
           why
           all
           their
           knowledge
           vanisheth
           away
           in
           time
           of
           triall
           and
           temptation
           .
        
         
           No
           man
           is
           a
           true
           Divine
           but
           the
           child
           of
           
           God
           ,
           hee
           onely
           knowes
           holy
           things
           by
           a
           holy
           light
           and
           life
           ;
           other
           men
           ,
           though
           they
           speake
           of
           
           these
           things
           ,
           yet
           they
           know
           them
           not
           .
           Take
           the
           mysticallest
           points
           in
           religion
           ,
           as
           Iustification
           ,
           Adoption
           ,
           peace
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           Ioy
           in
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           the
           sweet
           benefit
           of
           Communion
           of
           Saints
           ,
           the
           excellent
           estate
           of
           a
           Christian
           in
           extremity
           ,
           to
           know
           what
           is
           to
           be
           done
           upon
           all
           occasions
           ;
           inward
           sight
           ,
           and
           sorrow
           for
           sinne
           ,
           they
           know
           not
           what
           those
           things
           meane
           ;
           for
           howsoever
           they
           may
           discourse
           of
           them
           ,
           yet
           the
           things
           themselves
           are
           Mysteries
           ,
           Repentance
           is
           a
           Mystery
           ,
           Ioy
           in
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           is
           a
           Mystery
           ;
           no
           naturall
           man
           ,
           though
           hee
           be
           never
           so
           great
           a
           Scholler
           ,
           knowes
           
           these
           things
           experimentally
           ,
           but
           he
           knowes
           them
           as
           Physitians
           know
           Physicke
           by
           their
           Bookes
           ;
           but
           not
           as
           a
           sicke
           man
           by
           experience
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           a
           great
           scandall
           to
           Religion
           ,
           that
           men
           of
           
           great
           learning
           and
           parts
           are
           wicked
           men
           ;
           hereupon
           the
           world
           comes
           to
           thinke
           that
           Religion
           is
           nothing
           but
           an
           emptie
           name
           :
           so
           that
           without
           this
           inward
           anointing
           ,
           they
           never
           see
           spirituall
           things
           experimentally
           ,
           but
           though
           they
           know
           these
           things
           in
           the
           braine
           ,
           yet
           secretly
           intheir
           hearts
           they
           make
           a
           scorn
           e
           of
           conversion
           ,
           &
           mortification
           ;
           and
           though
           for
           his
           calling
           hee
           may
           speake
           of
           
           these
           things
           excellently
           ;
           and
           with
           admiration
           ,
           yet
           in
           particular
           he
           hath
           no
           power
           of
           thē
           in
           his
           heart
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           good
           and
           comfortable
           to
           compare
           our
           condition
           
           with
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           men
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           for
           howsoever
           they
           may
           excell
           in
           riches
           and
           learning
           ,
           yet
           we
           have
           cause
           to
           blesse
           God
           ,
           as
           Christ
           saith
           in
           the
           11.
           of
           Saint
           Matthew
           ,
           25.
           
           
             I
             thanke
             thee
             O
             Father
             ,
             Lord
             of
             heaven
             and
             earth
             ,
             because
             thou
             hast
             hid
             these
             things
             from
             the
             wise
             and
             prudent
             ,
             and
             hast
             revealed
             them
             unto
             babes
             .
          
           It
           is
           good
           in
           all
           outward
           discouragements
           ,
           when
           things
           goe
           not
           well
           with
           us
           ,
           thus
           to
           reason
           with
           our
           
           selves
           ,
           wilt
           thou
           change
           thy
           estate
           with
           the
           men
           of
           the
           world
           ?
           God
           hath
           advanced
           thee
           to
           a
           higher
           Order
           :
           Let
           them
           have
           their
           greatnesse
           ,
           alas
           they
           are
           miserable
           creatures
           notwithstanding
           all
           that
           they
           doe
           enjoy
           .
        
         
           If
           wee
           desire
           to
           have
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           wee
           must
           waite
           
           in
           doing
           good
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostles
           waited
           many
           dayes
           before
           the
           Comforter
           came
           ;
           we
           must
           also
           emptie
           our
           soules
           of
           selfe-love
           ,
           and
           the
           love
           of
           the
           things
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           willingly
           entertaine
           those
           crosses
           ,
           that
           bring
           our
           soules
           out
           of
           love
           with
           them
           .
           The
           children
           of
           Israel
           in
           the
           Wildernesse
           had
           no
           Manna
           ,
           
           till
           they
           had
           spent
           their
           Onyons
           and
           Garlicke
           ,
           so
           this
           world
           must
           be
           out
           of
           request
           with
           us
           ,
           before
           we
           can
           be
           spirituall
           :
           let
           us
           therefore
           labour
           to
           see
           the
           excellency
           of
           spirituall
           things
           ,
           and
           how
           cheape
           and
           poore
           all
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           world
           is
           to
           those
           :
           these
           things
           thought
           and
           considered
           on
           ,
           will
           make
           us
           more
           and
           more
           spirituall
           .
        
         
           The
           holy
           Ghost
           would
           not
           come
           till
           Christ
           by
           his
           
           Death
           ,
           had
           reconciled
           his
           Father
           ,
           and
           after
           that
           as
           an
           argument
           of
           full
           satisfaction
           had
           risen
           againe
           ,
           because
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           is
           the
           best
           gift
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           whatsoever
           grace
           or
           comfort
           
           was
           received
           before
           ;
           was
           by
           vertue
           of
           this
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           sending
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           is
           the
           best
           fruit
           of
           Gods
           reconciliation
           .
        
         
           Let
           a
           particular
           judgement
           
           come
           upon
           any
           man
           ,
           presently
           his
           conscience
           recalls
           backe
           ,
           what
           sinnes
           have
           beene
           committed
           by
           him
           ;
           so
           that
           this
           wakeing
           of
           conscience
           shewes
           that
           wee
           are
           sinnefull
           creatures
           .
        
         
           Every
           man
           by
           nature
           ,
           though
           the
           wisest
           ,
           till
           hee
           
           be
           in
           Christ
           is
           a
           slave
           to
           the
           devill
           ,
           who
           abuses
           his
           wits
           and
           parts
           ,
           and
           makes
           him
           worke
           out
           his
           owne
           damnation
           :
           this
           is
           not
           the
           condition
           of
           a
           few
           fooles
           ;
           but
           the
           greatest
           and
           wisest
           
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           Satan
           leades
           them
           to
           honours
           and
           voluptuousnesse
           ,
           as
           a
           sheepe
           is
           led
           by
           a
           greene
           bough
           ,
           he
           goes
           with
           the
           streame
           of
           mans
           nature
           and
           so
           is
           never
           discerned
           .
        
         
           As
           a
           man
           that
           is
           called
           before
           a
           Iudgement
           Seat
           ,
           being
           
           guiltie
           of
           many
           crimes
           ,
           yet
           the
           Iudge
           offers
           him
           his
           Booke
           ,
           as
           meaning
           to
           save
           him
           by
           that
           meanes
           ,
           but
           hee
           cannot
           read
           ;
           now
           hee
           is
           condemned
           ,
           partly
           for
           his
           former
           faults
           ;
           but
           especially
           because
           he
           cannot
           read
           ,
           and
           therefore
           cannot
           have
           the
           benefit
           of
           the
           Law
           :
           So
           a
           wicked
           man
           not
           beleeving
           in
           Christ
           ,
           because
           the
           remedy
           is
           prepared
           ,
           and
           hee
           takes
           no
           
           hold
           of
           it
           .
           In
           this
           sense
           (
           as
           some
           Divines
           speake
           )
           no
           finne
           ,
           but
           infidelity
           condemnes
           a
           man
           ,
           for
           if
           a
           man
           could
           beleeve
           and
           repent
           ,
           no
           sinne
           should
           be
           prejudiciall
           to
           his
           salvation
           ;
           wee
           had
           neede
           therefore
           to
           looke
           to
           our
           faith
           ,
           when
           want
           of
           beleefe
           seales
           a
           man
           up
           under
           sinne
           ;
           a
           man
           is
           imprisoned
           in
           his
           conscience
           ,
           untill
           he
           come
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           his
           conscience
           is
           his
           Iaylor
           ;
           his
           conscience
           enlightened
           by
           the
           Law
           ,
           tells
           him
           ,
           that
           hee
           is
           guiltie
           of
           such
           and
           such
           sinnes
           ;
           and
           hereupon
           keepes
           him
           to
           further
           judgement
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           a
           miserable
           
           cousenage
           in
           finne
           ,
           naturally
           
           men
           will
           deny
           sinne
           ,
           or
           else
           mince
           it
           ,
           as
           Adam
           did
           ,
           and
           as
           Saul
           ,
           when
           Samuel
           came
           to
           convince
           him
           ,
           
             I
             have
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             done
             the
             Commandement
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           ;
           and
           when
           hee
           was
           driven
           from
           that
           ,
           then
           
             he
             did
             but
             spare
             them
             for
             sacrifice
             ,
          
           but
           when
           nothing
           could
           satisfie
           ;
           
             then
             I
             pray
             thee
             honour
             mee
             before
             the
             people
             :
          
           things
           that
           we
           cannot
           justifie
           ,
           yet
           wee
           will
           excuse
           them
           ,
           unlesse
           God
           come
           by
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           we
           are
           ready
           to
           shift
           them
           off
           ;
           but
           when
           the
           Spirit
           comes
           ,
           and
           takes
           away
           all
           these
           figge-leaves
           ,
           then
           it
           convinces
           him
           of
           his
           miserable
           condition
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           generall
           ,
           but
           the
           Spirit
           
           working
           together
           with
           the
           Word
           ,
           brings
           him
           to
           confesse
           I
           am
           the
           man.
           
        
         
           The
           affections
           of
           griefe
           
           and
           sorrow
           follow
           upon
           the
           discovery
           of
           sinne
           ,
           by
           the
           Ministery
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           where
           the
           judgement
           is
           convinced
           ,
           the
           affections
           are
           stirred
           up
           with
           hatred
           against
           that
           sinne
           ,
           and
           where
           this
           is
           not
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           convincing
           :
           when
           a
           man
           cries
           for
           mercy
           ,
           as
           for
           life
           ,
           this
           is
           an
           argument
           of
           sound
           condition
           :
           Hee
           that
           is
           truely
           convinced
           ,
           will
           be
           as
           glad
           of
           a
           Pardon
           ,
           as
           a
           Malefactor
           that
           stands
           at
           the
           Barre
           condemned
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           the
           policie
           of
           the
           
           devill
           to
           labour
           to
           make
           us
           
           sleight
           the
           gracious
           worke
           of
           conviction
           ;
           for
           hee
           knowes
           that
           whatsoever
           is
           built
           upon
           a
           false
           foundation
           will
           come
           to
           nothing
           ,
           and
           therefore
           hee
           makes
           us
           sleight
           the
           work
           of
           selfe
           examining
           and
           searching
           of
           our selves
           ;
           but
           sleight
           this
           and
           sleight
           all
           ;
           for
           if
           thou
           beest
           sleight
           in
           searching
           and
           examining
           thy selfe
           ,
           though
           wilt
           also
           be
           sleight
           in
           thy
           repentance
           and
           obedience
           .
        
         
           Naturally
           men
           labour
           to
           
           put
           out
           all
           checks
           of
           cōscience
           by
           sensuality
           ;
           men
           are
           loath
           to
           know
           themselves
           to
           be
           as
           they
           are
           ;
           they
           are
           of
           the
           devills
           minde
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           be
           tormented
           before
           their
           time
           ;
           such
           
           men
           when
           they
           are
           alone
           ,
           are
           afraid
           of
           themselves
           ;
           as
           the
           Elephant
           will
           not
           come
           neare
           the
           waters
           ,
           because
           hee
           hath
           an
           ill
           shape
           ;
           hee
           would
           not
           see
           himselfe
           :
           So
           men
           by
           nature
           will
           not
           come
           neere
           the
           light
           ,
           least
           they
           should
           see
           their
           ill
           deformities
           ,
           for
           nature
           is
           so
           foule
           ;
           that
           when
           a
           man
           sees
           himselfe
           ,
           unlesse
           hee
           be
           set
           in
           a
           better
           condition
           it
           will
           drive
           him
           to
           despaire
           .
        
         
           We
           ought
           to
           have
           especiall
           
           high
           conceits
           of
           the
           Lordship
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           Lord
           Paramount
           over
           all
           our
           enemies
           ,
           the
           feare
           of
           death
           ,
           and
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           yea
           whatsoever
           is
           terrible
           indeede
           ;
           hee
           hath
           freed
           
           us
           from
           the
           feare
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           No
           sinne
           is
           so
           great
           ,
           but
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           Christ
           
           and
           his
           mercy
           is
           greater
           :
           it
           s
           beyond
           comparison
           of
           Father
           or
           Mother
           ,
           they
           are
           but
           beames
           and
           traines
           to
           lead
           us
           up
           to
           the
           mercy
           of
           God
           in
           Christ.
           
        
         
           The
           greatest
           spite
           of
           a
           carnall
           man
           ,
           is
           that
           he
           cannot
           
           goe
           to
           heaven
           with
           his
           full
           swinge
           ,
           that
           he
           cannot
           enjoy
           his
           full
           libertie
           ,
           and
           therefore
           hee
           labours
           to
           suppresse
           all
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           God
           as
           much
           as
           hee
           can
           .
        
         
           The
           quintessence
           and
           the
           
           spirits
           of
           the
           things
           wee
           aske
           in
           prayer
           ,
           are
           in
           God
           ,
           as
           joy
           ,
           and
           peace
           ,
           and
           contentednesse
           ,
           
           for
           without
           this
           joy
           and
           peace
           ,
           what
           are
           all
           the
           things
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           want
           of
           these
           outward
           things
           ;
           if
           wee
           have
           him
           ,
           wee
           have
           all
           ,
           because
           the
           spirits
           of
           all
           is
           in
           him
           .
        
         
           Prayer
           is
           a
           venting
           of
           our
           desires
           to
           God
           ,
           from
           
           the
           sense
           of
           our
           owne
           wants
           ,
           and
           hee
           that
           is
           sensible
           of
           his
           owne
           wants
           is
           emptie
           ;
           a
           poore
           man
           speakes
           supplications
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           not
           so
           easie
           a
           matter
           
           to
           pray
           ,
           as
           men
           thinke
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           unspiritualnesse
           of
           our
           nature
           ,
           compared
           with
           the
           dutie
           it selfe
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           draw
           neere
           to
           a
           holy
           God
           ,
           wee
           cannot
           indure
           to
           sever
           
           our selves
           from
           our
           lusts
           ;
           there
           is
           also
           a
           great
           rebellion
           in
           our
           hearts
           against
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           good
           ,
           Satan
           also
           is
           a
           speciall
           enemy
           ;
           for
           when
           we
           goe
           to
           God
           by
           prayer
           ,
           he
           knowes
           wee
           goe
           to
           fetch
           helpe
           and
           strength
           against
           him
           ;
           and
           therefore
           hee
           opposeth
           all
           hee
           can
           ;
           but
           though
           many
           men
           doe
           mumble
           over
           a
           few
           prayers
           ,
           yet
           (
           indeed
           )
           no
           man
           can
           pray
           as
           he
           ought
           ,
           but
           he
           that
           is
           within
           the
           covenant
           of
           Grace
           .
        
         
           A
           child
           of
           God
           may
           
           pray
           and
           not
           be
           heard
           ,
           because
           at
           that
           time
           hee
           may
           be
           a
           child
           of
           anger
           :
           if
           any
           sinne
           lie
           unrepented
           of
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           in
           a
           case
           fit
           
           to
           pray
           ,
           will
           a
           King
           regard
           the
           petition
           of
           a
           Traytor
           ,
           that
           purposeth
           to
           goe
           on
           in
           his
           rebellion
           .
           Therefore
           when
           wee
           come
           to
           God
           ,
           we
           should
           renew
           our
           purposes
           of
           better
           pleasing
           him
           ,
           and
           then
           remember
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           search
           all
           the
           Promises
           as
           part
           of
           our
           best
           riches
           ,
           and
           when
           wee
           have
           them
           ,
           we
           should
           challenge
           God
           with
           his
           promise
           ,
           and
           this
           will
           make
           us
           strong
           and
           faithfull
           in
           our
           prayers
           ,
           when
           we
           know
           we
           never
           pray
           to
           him
           in
           vaine
           .
        
         
           When
           we
           pray
           ;
           God
           
           oftentimes
           refuseth
           to
           give
           us
           comfort
           ,
           because
           we
           are
           not
           in
           good
           termes
           with
           him
           ,
           therefore
           wee
           
           should
           still
           looke
           backe
           to
           our
           life
           past
           ,
           perhappes
           God
           sees
           thee
           running
           to
           this
           or
           that
           sinne
           ,
           and
           before
           hee
           will
           heare
           thee
           ,
           thou
           must
           renew
           thy
           repentance
           for
           that
           sinne
           :
           for
           our
           nature
           is
           such
           ,
           that
           it
           will
           knocke
           at
           every
           doore
           ,
           and
           seeke
           every
           corner
           before
           wee
           will
           come
           to
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           woman
           in
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           shee
           sold
           all
           before
           shee
           came
           to
           Christ.
           So
           that
           God
           will
           not
           heare
           before
           wee
           forsake
           all
           helpes
           ,
           and
           all
           false
           dependance
           upon
           the
           creature
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           get
           the
           greatest
           glory
           ,
           and
           we
           have
           the
           greatest
           sweetnesse
           to
           our
           soules
           :
           th●
           water
           that
           comes
           from
           the
           
           Fountaine
           is
           the
           sweetest
           ;
           and
           so
           divine
           comforts
           are
           the
           sweetest
           ,
           when
           we
           see
           nothing
           in
           the
           creature
           ;
           and
           hee
           is
           the
           best
           discerner
           of
           the
           fittest
           time
           ,
           when
           to
           give
           us
           comfort
           .
        
         
           When
           God
           meanes
           to
           
           bestow
           any
           blessing
           on
           his
           Church
           or
           children
           ,
           hee
           will
           power
           upon
           them
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Prayer
           ;
           and
           as
           all
           pray
           for
           every
           one
           ,
           so
           every
           one
           prayes
           for
           all
           ;
           this
           is
           a
           great
           comfort
           to
           weake
           Christians
           ;
           when
           they
           cannot
           pray
           ,
           the
           prayers
           of
           others
           shall
           prevaile
           for
           them
           .
        
         
           A
           fooles
           eye
           is
           in
           every
           
           corner
           ,
           and
           fooles
           afflictions
           are
           scattered
           .
           The
           
           onely
           object
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           
             Is
             that
             one
             thing
             needfull
          
           ,
           and
           this
           will
           fill
           all
           the
           corners
           of
           it
           ;
           when
           a
           man
           hath
           sucked
           out
           the
           pleasure
           of
           worldly
           contentments
           they
           are
           then
           but
           dead
           things
           ,
           but
           grace
           is
           ever
           fresh
           ,
           &
           alwaies
           yeelds
           fresh
           and
           full
           satisfaction
           .
        
         
           Desires
           are
           the
           spirituall
           
           pulse
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           alwayes
           beating
           to
           and
           fro
           ,
           and
           shewing
           the
           temper
           of
           it
           ;
           they
           are
           therefore
           the
           Characters
           of
           a
           Christian
           ,
           and
           shew
           more
           truly
           what
           he
           is
           ,
           than
           his
           actions
           doe
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Arke
           there
           was
           Manna
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           Type
           
           of
           our
           Sacraments
           ,
           and
           the
           Testament
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           Type
           of
           the
           Word
           preached
           ,
           
           and
           the
           rod
           of
           Aaron
           was
           a
           Type
           of
           governement
           ;
           wheresoever
           therefore
           there
           is
           spirituall
           Manna
           ,
           and
           the
           Word
           preached
           ,
           and
           the
           rod
           of
           Aaron
           in
           the
           governement
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           true
           Church
           ,
           though
           there
           bee
           manie
           personall
           corruptions
           .
        
         
           The
           bitterest
           things
           in
           Religion
           are
           sweete
           ;
           there
           
           is
           a
           sweetnesse
           in
           reproofes
           ,
           when
           God
           meetes
           with
           our
           corruptions
           ,
           and
           whispers
           to
           us
           ,
           that
           those
           ,
           and
           those
           things
           are
           dangerous
           ;
           and
           that
           if
           we
           cherish
           them
           ,
           they
           will
           bring
           us
           to
           hell
           :
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           is
           sweete
           to
           a
           Christian
           ,
           that
           hath
           his
           
           heart
           touched
           ,
           Is
           not
           Pardon
           sweete
           to
           a
           condemned
           man
           ,
           and
           riches
           sweete
           to
           a
           poore
           man
           ,
           and
           favour
           sweete
           to
           a
           man
           in
           disgrace
           ,
           and
           liberty
           sweete
           to
           a
           man
           in
           captivitie
           :
           so
           all
           that
           comes
           from
           God
           is
           sweete
           to
           a
           Christian
           ,
           that
           hath
           his
           heart
           touched
           with
           the
           sense
           of
           sinne
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           not
           happinesse
           to
           see
           ,
           
           but
           sight
           with
           enjoyment
           ,
           and
           interest
           :
           there
           are
           but
           two
           powers
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           Vnderstanding
           and
           Will
           ,
           when
           both
           these
           have
           their
           perfection
           ;
           that
           is
           happinesse
           when
           the
           Vnderstanding
           sees
           ,
           and
           the
           Will
           drawes
           the
           Affections
           ;
           so
           there
           are
           these
           
           things
           concurre
           to
           make
           up
           our
           everlasting
           happinesse
           ;
           the
           excellencie
           of
           the
           thing
           with
           the
           sight
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           interest
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           Wee
           see
           by
           experience
           that
           there
           is
           a
           succession
           
           of
           love
           ;
           Hee
           that
           loves
           for
           beauty
           will
           despise
           when
           hee
           sees
           a
           better
           :
           so
           it
           is
           in
           the
           soule
           ,
           betweene
           heavenly
           and
           earthly
           things
           ;
           when
           the
           soule
           sees
           more
           excellencie
           ,
           and
           more
           fruitfulnesse
           in
           heavenly
           things
           ,
           then
           the
           love
           of
           earthly
           things
           falls
           downe
           in
           his
           heart
           ,
           as
           Saint
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           Phil.
           3.
           
           
             I
             account
             all
             things
             arosse
             and
             dung
             in
             comparison
             of
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           In
           prayer
           wee
           tempt
           
           
           God
           ,
           if
           wee
           aske
           that
           which
           we
           labour
           not
           for
           ;
           our
           endeavor
           must
           second
           our
           devotion
           ,
           for
           to
           aske
           maintenance
           ,
           and
           not
           put
           our
           hands
           to
           the
           work
           ,
           it
           is
           as
           to
           knocke
           at
           the
           doore
           ,
           and
           yet
           pull
           the
           doore
           unto
           us
           that
           it
           open
           not
           :
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           if
           wee
           pray
           for
           Grace
           ,
           and
           neglect
           the
           Spring
           from
           whence
           it
           comes
           ,
           how
           can
           we
           speed
           :
           It
           was
           a
           rule
           in
           the
           ancient
           time
           
             (
             Lay
             thy
             hand
             on
             the
             Plough
             and
             then
             pray
             )
          
           No
           man
           should
           pray
           without
           ploughing
           ,
           nor
           plough
           without
           praying
           .
        
         
           Wisedome
           is
           gotten
           by
           experience
           in
           varietie
           of
           
           estates
           ;
           hee
           that
           is
           carried
           on
           in
           one
           condition
           ,
           hee
           
           hath
           no
           wisedome
           to
           judge
           of
           anothers
           estate
           ,
           or
           how
           to
           carry
           himselfe
           to
           a
           Christian
           in
           another
           condition
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           never
           abased
           himselfe
           ,
           hee
           lookes
           very
           bigge
           at
           him
           .
           And
           therefore
           that
           wee
           may
           carry
           our selves
           as
           Christians
           ,
           meekely
           ,
           lovingly
           ,
           and
           tenderly
           to
           others
           ;
           God
           will
           have
           us
           goe
           to
           heaven
           in
           variety
           ,
           not
           in
           one
           uniforme
           condition
           in
           regard
           of
           outward
           things
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           no
           condition
           ,
           
           but
           a
           Christian
           picks
           good
           matter
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           a
           good
           Arts-man
           sometimes
           will
           make
           a
           good
           peece
           of
           worke
           of
           an
           ill
           peece
           of
           matter
           ,
           to
           shew
           his
           skill
           ;
           
           a
           gracious
           man
           is
           not
           dejected
           over-much
           with
           abasement
           ,
           nor
           lifted
           up
           over-much
           with
           abundance
           ,
           but
           hee
           carries
           himselfe
           in
           an
           uniforme
           manner
           ,
           becomming
           a
           Christian
           in
           all
           conditions
           ,
           where
           as
           those
           that
           have
           not
           beene
           brought
           up
           in
           Christs
           Schoole
           ,
           nor
           trained
           up
           in
           variety
           of
           conditions
           ,
           they
           learne
           to
           doe
           nothing
           ,
           if
           they
           abound
           ,
           they
           are
           proud
           if
           they
           be
           cast
           downe
           ,
           they
           murmure
           and
           fret
           ,
           and
           are
           dejected
           ,
           as
           if
           there
           were
           no
           providence
           to
           rule
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           a
           venome
           and
           a
           vanitie
           in
           every
           thing
           
           without
           Grace
           ,
           wherewith
           we
           are
           tainted
           ,
           but
           
           when
           Grace
           comes
           ,
           it
           takes
           out
           the
           sting
           of
           all
           ill
           ,
           and
           then
           it
           finds
           a
           good
           in
           the
           worst
           .
        
         
           Christianity
           is
           a
           busie
           
           trade
           ;
           if
           wee
           looke
           up
           to
           God
           ,
           what
           a
           world
           of
           things
           are
           required
           in
           a
           Christian
           ,
           to
           carry
           himselfe
           as
           hee
           should
           doe
           ;
           a
           spirit
           of
           faith
           ,
           a
           spirit
           of
           love
           ,
           a
           spirit
           of
           joy
           and
           delight
           in
           him
           above
           all
           ;
           and
           if
           wee
           looke
           to
           men
           ,
           there
           are
           duties
           for
           a
           Christian
           to
           his
           Superiors
           ,
           a
           spirit
           of
           subjection
           ;
           to
           Equalls
           he
           must
           carry
           a
           spirit
           of
           love
           ;
           and
           to
           Inferiors
           ,
           a
           spirit
           of
           pitty
           and
           bounty
           ;
           if
           wee
           looke
           to
           Satan
           ,
           we
           have
           a
           commandement
           to
           resist
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           watch
           against
           
           the
           Tempter
           ;
           if
           we
           looke
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           it
           is
           full
           of
           snares
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           spirituall
           watchfulnesse
           ,
           that
           wee
           be
           not
           surprised
           ;
           if
           wee
           looke
           to
           our selves
           ,
           there
           are
           required
           many
           duties
           to
           carrie
           our
           vessells
           in
           honour
           ,
           and
           to
           walke
           within
           the
           compasse
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           to
           preserve
           the
           peace
           of
           our
           consciences
           ,
           to
           walke
           answerable
           to
           our
           worth
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           sonnes
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           coheires
           with
           Christ
           ;
           hee
           must
           dispense
           with
           himselfe
           in
           no
           sinne
           ,
           hee
           must
           be
           a
           vessell
           prepared
           for
           every
           good
           worke
           ,
           he
           must
           baulke
           in
           no
           service
           that
           God
           calls
           him
           unto
           ,
           and
           
           therefore
           the
           life
           of
           a
           Christian
           is
           a
           busie
           trade
           .
        
         
           Sincerity
           is
           the
           perfecti
           on
           of
           Christians
           ,
           Let
           not
           
           Satan
           therefore
           abuse
           us
           ,
           we
           do
           all
           things
           ,
           when
           we
           endevour
           to
           do
           all
           things
           ,
           &
           purpose
           to
           do
           all
           things
           ,
           &
           are
           grieved
           whē
           we
           cannot
           do
           better
           ,
           than
           in
           some
           measure
           we
           doe
           all
           things
           .
        
         
           A
           Christian
           is
           able
           to
           
           doe
           great
           matters
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           in
           Christ
           that
           strengthens
           him
           ;
           the
           Vnderstanding
           is
           ours
           ,
           the
           Affections
           are
           ours
           ,
           the
           will
           is
           ours
           ;
           but
           the
           sanctifying
           of
           these
           ,
           and
           the
           carrying
           of
           these
           supernaturally
           ,
           to
           doe
           them
           spiritually
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           ours
           but
           it
           is
           Christs
           .
        
         
           We
           have
           not
           onely
           the
           
           
           life
           of
           Grace
           from
           Christ
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           then
           a
           spirituall
           power
           answerable
           to
           that
           againe
           ,
           whereby
           our
           powers
           are
           renewed
           ,
           so
           as
           wee
           are
           able
           to
           doe
           something
           in
           our
           will
           ;
           but
           we
           have
           the
           Deed
           it selfe
           ,
           the
           doing
           is
           from
           Christ
           ,
           hee
           strengtheneth
           us
           for
           the
           performance
           of
           all
           good
           .
        
         
           God
           preserves
           his
           owne
           
           Worke
           by
           his
           Spirit
           :
           first
           ,
           he
           moves
           '
           us
           to
           doe
           ,
           and
           then
           hee
           preserves
           us
           in
           doing
           ,
           and
           armes
           us
           against
           the
           impediments
           .
        
         
           Though
           Christ
           be
           a
           Head
           of
           influence
           that
           
           flowes
           into
           every
           member
           ,
           yet
           he
           is
           a
           voluntary
           Head
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           
           owne
           good
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           the
           exigents
           of
           his
           members
           ,
           sometimes
           we
           have
           neede
           of
           more
           Grace
           ,
           and
           then
           it
           flowes
           into
           us
           from
           him
           accordingly
           ;
           sometimes
           wee
           have
           neede
           to
           know
           our
           owne
           weakenesse
           ,
           and
           then
           hee
           leaves
           us
           to
           our selves
           ,
           that
           wee
           may
           know
           that
           without
           him
           we
           cannot
           stand
           ;
           and
           we
           may
           know
           the
           necessitie
           of
           his
           guidance
           to
           heaven
           in
           the
           sense
           of
           our
           imperfections
           ,
           that
           wee
           may
           see
           our
           weakenesse
           and
           corruptions
           ,
           that
           wee
           had
           thought
           wee
           had
           not
           had
           in
           us
           ,
           as
           Moses
           ,
           by
           Gods
           permission
           ,
           was
           tempted
           to
           murmure
           ,
           a
           meeke
           man
           ,
           and
           David
           to
           
           crueltie
           ,
           a
           milde
           man
           that
           thought
           they
           had
           not
           had
           those
           corruptions
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           God
           is
           forced
           to
           mortifie
           
           sinnes
           by
           afflictions
           ,
           because
           wee
           mortifie
           them
           not
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           use
           of
           holy
           meanes
           God
           doth
           us
           favours
           from
           his
           owne
           bowells
           ;
           but
           corrections
           and
           judgements
           are
           alwayes
           forced
           .
        
         
           Wee
           may
           for
           the
           most
           
           part
           read
           the
           cause
           of
           any
           judgement
           ,
           in
           the
           judgement
           it selfe
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           judgement
           be
           shame
           ,
           then
           the
           cause
           was
           pride
           ,
           if
           the
           judgement
           be
           want
           ,
           then
           our
           sinne
           was
           in
           abundance
           ;
           wee
           did
           not
           learne
           
           to
           abound
           ,
           as
           wee
           should
           when
           we
           had
           it
           .
        
         
           As
           we
           say
           of
           those
           that
           
           make
           bold
           with
           their
           bodies
           ,
           to
           use
           them
           hardly
           to
           rush
           upon
           this
           thing
           and
           that
           thing
           ;
           in
           their
           youth
           they
           may
           be
           are
           it
           out
           ,
           but
           it
           will
           be
           owing
           them
           after
           ,
           they
           shall
           finde
           it
           in
           their
           bones
           when
           they
           are
           old
           :
           so
           a
           man
           may
           say
           of
           those
           that
           are
           venturous
           persons
           ,
           that
           make
           no
           conscience
           of
           running
           into
           sinne
           ,
           these
           things
           will
           be
           owing
           to
           them
           another
           day
           ;
           they
           shall
           heare
           of
           these
           in
           time
           of
           sicknes
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           houre
           of
           death
           ;
           and
           therefore
           take
           heede
           of
           sinning
           upon
           vaine
           hope
           ,
           that
           thou
           shalt
           weare
           it
           
           out
           ,
           for
           one
           time
           or
           other
           it
           will
           sticke
           by
           thee
           .
        
         
           When
           God
           visits
           with
           sicknesse
           we
           should
           thinke
           
           our
           worke
           is
           more
           in
           heaven
           with
           God
           than
           with
           men
           ,
           or
           physicke
           ;
           when
           David
           dealt
           directly
           and
           plainely
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           confessed
           his
           sinnes
           ,
           then
           God
           forgave
           him
           them
           ,
           and
           healed
           his
           body
           too
           ,
           Psal.
           32.
           
        
         
           It
           were
           a
           thousand
           times
           better
           for
           many
           persons
           to
           
           be
           cast
           on
           the
           bed
           of
           sicknesse
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           God
           prisoners
           ,
           than
           so
           scandalously
           and
           unfruitfully
           to
           use
           the
           health
           that
           they
           have
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           an
           art
           wherein
           wee
           should
           labour
           to
           be
           expert
           
           
           to
           consider
           Gods
           gracious
           dealing
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           his
           corrections
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           them
           we
           might
           have
           thankfull
           and
           cheerefull
           ,
           and
           fruitfull
           hearts
           ,
           which
           wee
           shall
           not
           have
           ,
           unlesse
           we
           have
           some
           mat
           ter
           of
           thankefulnesse
           :
           consider
           therefore
           ,
           doth
           God
           make
           mee
           weake
           ,
           hee
           might
           have
           strooke
           mee
           with
           death
           ,
           or
           if
           not
           ,
           taken
           away
           my
           mortall
           life
           ,
           yet
           he
           might
           have
           given
           mee
           up
           to
           a
           spirituall
           death
           ,
           to
           an
           hard
           heart
           ,
           to
           desperation
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           latter
           age
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           God
           doth
           not
           use
           
           the
           same
           dispensation
           ,
           He
           doth
           not
           alwayes
           outwardly
           visite
           for
           sinne
           ,
           for
           
           his
           governement
           is
           now
           more
           inward
           ,
           therefore
           wee
           should
           take
           the
           more
           heede
           ,
           for
           he
           may
           give
           us
           up
           to
           blindnesse
           ,
           to
           deadnesse
           ,
           to
           securitie
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           greatest
           judgements
           that
           can
           befall
           us
           .
        
         
           Wee
           should
           labour
           to
           judge
           our selves
           for
           those
           
           things
           ,
           that
           the
           world
           takes
           no
           notice
           of
           ,
           for
           spirituall
           ,
           for
           inward
           things
           :
           as
           for
           stirring
           of
           pride
           ,
           of
           worldlinesse
           ,
           of
           revenge
           ,
           of
           security
           ,
           unthankefulnesse
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           unkindnesse
           towards
           God
           ,
           barrennesse
           in
           good
           duties
           ,
           that
           the
           world
           cannot
           see
           ;
           let
           these
           humble
           our
           hearts
           ,
           for
           when
           we
           make
           
           not
           conscience
           of
           spirituall
           sinnes
           ;
           God
           gives
           us
           up
           to
           open
           breaches
           that
           staine
           and
           blemish
           our
           profession
           .
        
         
           Many
           men
           put
           off
           the
           
           power
           of
           Grace
           ,
           and
           rest
           in
           common
           civill
           things
           ,
           in
           outward
           performances
           ,
           but
           when
           wee
           regard
           not
           the
           manner
           ,
           God
           regards
           not
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           things
           wee
           doe
           ,
           and
           therefore
           oftentimes
           hee
           punishes
           for
           the
           performance
           of
           good
           duties
           ,
           as
           wee
           see
           in
           1
           Cor.
           11.
           30
           ,
           31.
           
        
         
           Our
           whole
           life
           under
           
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           should
           be
           nothing
           but
           thankefulnesse
           ,
           and
           fruitfulnesse
           ,
           take
           heed
           therefore
           of
           turning
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           to
           wanton
           
           nesse
           :
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Gospell
           requires
           ,
           
             that
             wee
             should
             deny
             all
             ungodlinesse
             ,
             and
             worldly
             lust
             ,
             and
             live
             righteously
             and
             soberly
             ,
             and
             godly
             in
             this
             present
             world
             &c.
             
          
           Therefore
           when
           we
           finde
           our selves
           otherwise
           ,
           we
           should
           thinke
           ,
           Oh
           this
           is
           not
           the
           life
           of
           a
           Christian
           under
           the
           Gospell
           ;
           the
           Gospell
           requires
           a
           more
           fruitfull
           ,
           a
           more
           zealous
           carriage
           ,
           more
           love
           to
           Christ
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           If
           any
           man
           be
           so
           uncivill
           ,
           
           when
           a
           man
           shewes
           him
           a
           spot
           on
           his
           garment
           ,
           that
           he
           growes
           chollerick
           ,
           will
           we
           not
           judge
           him
           an
           unreasonable
           man
           ;
           and
           so
           when
           a
           man
           shall
           be
           told
           ,
           this
           will
           hinder
           your
           comfort
           
           another
           day
           ,
           if
           men
           were
           not
           spir●tually
           besotted
           ,
           would
           they
           swell
           and
           be
           angry
           against
           such
           a
           man
           ;
           therefore
           take
           the
           benefit
           of
           the
           judgement
           of
           others
           among
           whom
           we
           live
           :
           this
           was
           Davids
           disposition
           ,
           when
           hee
           was
           told
           of
           the
           danger
           ,
           going
           to
           kill
           Nabal
           and
           his
           house
           hold
           ,
           so
           wee
           should
           blesse
           God
           ,
           and
           blesse
           them
           that
           labour
           by
           their
           good
           counsell
           ,
           and
           advise
           to
           hinder
           us
           from
           any
           sinnefull
           course
           whatsoever
           it
           is
           .
        
         
           Those
           that
           trusse
           up
           the
           loynes
           of
           their
           soules
           ,
           and
           
           are
           carefull
           of
           their
           wayes
           ,
           they
           are
           the
           onely
           sound
           Christians
           ,
           they
           are
           the
           
           only
           comfortable
           Christians
           ,
           that
           can
           thinke
           of
           all
           conditions
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           estates
           comfortably
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           an
           ill
           time
           to
           get
           grace
           
           when
           we
           should
           use
           grace
           ,
           and
           therefore
           that
           we
           may
           have
           the
           lesse
           to
           do
           ,
           when
           we
           shall
           have
           enough
           to
           struggle
           with
           sicknesse
           :
           and
           that
           we
           may
           have
           no
           thing
           else
           to
           doe
           when
           wee
           die
           ,
           but
           to
           die
           ,
           and
           comfortably
           to
           yeeld
           up
           our
           soules
           to
           God
           ,
           let
           us
           be
           exact
           in
           our
           accounts
           every
           day
           .
        
         
           God
           takes
           a
           safe
           course
           with
           his
           children
           ,
           that
           they
           
           may
           not
           be
           condēned
           with
           the
           world
           ,
           he
           makes
           the
           world
           to
           condemne
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           not
           love
           the
           world
           ,
           he
           makes
           the
           world
        
         
         
           to
           hate
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           not
           love
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           be
           crucified
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           he
           makes
           the
           world
           to
           be
           crucified
           to
           them
           ,
           therefore
           they
           meete
           with
           crosses
           ,
           and
           abuses
           ,
           and
           wrongs
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           because
           he
           will
           not
           have
           them
           perish
           with
           the
           world
           ;
           he
           sends
           them
           afflictions
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           If
           God
           should
           not
           meete
           
           with
           us
           with
           seasonable
           correction
           ,
           wee
           should
           shame
           Religion
           ,
           and
           shame
           Christ
           ,
           and
           therefore
           God
           in
           mercy
           corrects
           us
           with
           Fatherly
           correction
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           governing
           of
           a
           
           Christian
           life
           ,
           wee
           are
           carried
           naturally
           to
           second
           causes
           ,
           whereas
           they
           are
           
           all
           but
           as
           rods
           in
           Gods
           hands
           :
           looke
           therefore
           to
           the
           hand
           that
           smites
           ,
           looke
           to
           God
           in
           all
           ,
           hee
           chastiseth
           us
           ,
           as
           David
           saith
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           Shimei
           ,
           and
           as
           Iob
           saith
           ,
           
             It
             is
             the
             Lord
             that
             hath
             given
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             hath
             taken
             away
             .
          
        
         
           Wee
           have
           oftentimes
           
           occasion
           to
           blesse
           God
           more
           for
           crosses
           than
           for
           comforts
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           blessing
           hidden
           in
           the
           worst
           things
           to
           Gods
           children
           ,
           as
           there
           is
           a
           crosse
           in
           the
           best
           things
           to
           the
           wicked
           :
           there
           is
           a
           blessing
           in
           death
           ,
           a
           blessing
           in
           sicknesse
           ,
           a
           blessing
           in
           the
           hatred
           of
           our
           enemies
           ,
           a
           blessing
           in
           all
           losses
           whatsoever
           ;
           and
           therefore
           in
           our
           afflictions
        
         
         
           we
           should
           not
           onely
           justifie
           God
           ,
           but
           glorifie
           and
           magnifie
           him
           for
           his
           mercie
           ,
           that
           rather
           than
           wee
           should
           be
           condemned
           with
           the
           world
           ;
           hee
           will
           take
           this
           course
           with
           us
           .
        
         
           Though
           our
           salvation
           
           be
           sure
           ,
           and
           that
           wee
           shall
           not
           be
           condemned
           with
           the
           world
           ,
           yet
           the
           knowledge
           of
           this
           doth
           not
           make
           us
           secure
           ;
           for
           though
           God
           doth
           not
           damne
           us
           with
           the
           world
           ,
           yet
           hee
           will
           sharpely
           correct
           us
           here
           ;
           and
           by
           a
           carefull
           sober
           life
           we
           might
           obtaine
           many
           blessings
           ,
           and
           prevent
           many
           judgements
           ,
           and
           make
           our
           pilgrimage
           more
           comfortable
           :
           therefore
           it
           argues
           neither
           grace
           nor
           
           wit
           ,
           that
           because
           God
           will
           save
           mee
           ,
           therefore
           I
           will
           take
           libertie
           ;
           no
           ,
           though
           God
           will
           save
           thee
           ,
           yet
           he
           will
           take
           such
           a
           course
           with
           thee
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           indure
           such
           sharpenesse
           for
           thy
           sinne
           ,
           that
           it
           shall
           be
           more
           bitter
           ,
           than
           the
           sweetest
           of
           it
           was
           pleasant
           .
        
         
           Gracious
           persons
           in
           
           times
           of
           peace
           and
           quiet
           ,
           doe
           often
           underprize
           themselves
           ,
           and
           the
           graces
           of
           God
           in
           them
           ,
           thinking
           that
           they
           want
           faith
           ,
           patience
           and
           love
           ,
           who
           yet
           when
           God
           calleth
           them
           out
           to
           the
           crosse
           ,
           shine
           forth
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           others
           ,
           in
           the
           example
           of
           a
           meeke
           and
           quiet
           subjection
           .
        
         
         
           God
           oftentimes
           maketh
           wicked
           men
           friends
           to
           his
           
           children
           ,
           without
           changing
           their
           disposition
           ,
           by
           putting
           into
           their
           hearts
           some
           conceit
           for
           the
           time
           ,
           which
           inclineth
           them
           to
           favour
           ,
           as
           
             Nehemiah
             ▪
          
           2.
           8.
           
           God
           put
           it
           into
           the
           Kings
           heart
           to
           favour
           his
           people
           ;
           so
           Gen.
           33.
           4.
           
           Esau
           was
           not
           changed
           ,
           onely
           God
           for
           the
           time
           changed
           his
           affe
           ctions
           to
           favour
           Iacob
           ,
           so
           God
           puts
           into
           the
           hearts
           of
           many
           groundedly
           naught
           ,
           to
           favour
           the
           best
           persons
           .
        
         
           Vsually
           in
           what
           measure
           we
           in
           the
           times
           of
           our
           
           peace
           and
           liberty
           ,
           inordinately
           let
           loose
           our
           affections
           ,
           in
           that
           measure
           are
           
           we
           cast
           downe
           ,
           or
           more
           deepely
           in
           discomfort
           :
           when
           our
           adulterous
           hearts
           cleaves
           to
           things
           more
           than
           become
           chaste
           hearts
           ,
           it
           makes
           the
           crosse
           more
           sharpe
           and
           extreame
           .
        
         
           A
           man
           indeede
           is
           never
           
           overcome
           (
           let
           him
           be
           never
           so
           vexed
           in
           the
           world
           by
           any
           )
           till
           his
           conscience
           be
           crackt
           :
           If
           his
           conscience
           and
           his
           cause
           stand
           upright
           ,
           he
           doth
           conquer
           ,
           and
           is
           more
           than
           a
           conquerer
           .
        
         
           Partiall
           obedience
           ,
           is
           no
           obedience
           at
           all
           ;
           to
           single
           
           out
           casie
           things
           that
           doe
           not
           oppose
           our
           lusts
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           against
           our
           reputation
           ,
           therein
           some
           
           will
           doe
           more
           than
           they
           neede
           ;
           but
           our
           obedience
           must
           be
           universall
           to
           all
           Gods
           Commandements
           ,
           and
           that
           because
           he
           commands
           us
           .
        
         
           In
           every
           evill
           worke
           that
           we
           are
           tempted
           unto
           ,
           wee
           
           neede
           delivering
           grace
           ,
           as
           to
           every
           good
           worke
           assisting
           grace
           .
        
         
           That
           Christian
           who
           is
           
           privie
           to
           his
           owne
           soule
           ,
           of
           good
           intentions
           to
           abstaine
           from
           all
           ill
           ,
           hee
           may
           presume
           that
           God
           will
           assist
           him
           ,
           against
           all
           ill
           workes
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           .
        
         
           Wee
           should
           watch
           and
           
           labour
           daily
           to
           continue
           in
           prayer
           ,
           strengthening
           and
           backing
           them
           with
           arguments
           
           from
           the
           Word
           and
           Promises
           ,
           and
           marking
           how
           our
           prayers
           speede
           ;
           when
           wee
           shoote
           an
           Arrow
           ,
           wee
           looke
           to
           the
           fall
           of
           it
           ;
           when
           wee
           send
           a
           shippe
           to
           sea
           ,
           wee
           looke
           for
           the
           returne
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           when
           wee
           sow
           seede
           ,
           wee
           looke
           for
           a
           harvest
           ;
           and
           so
           when
           we
           sow
           our
           prayers
           into
           Gods
           bosome
           ,
           shall
           wee
           not
           looke
           for
           an
           answer
           ,
           and
           observe
           how
           we
           speed
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           seede
           of
           Atheisme
           to
           pray
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           looke
           how
           we
           speed
           ,
           but
           a
           sincere
           Christian
           will
           pray
           ,
           and
           waite
           ,
           and
           strengthen
           his
           heart
           with
           promises
           out
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           never
           leave
           till
           God
           doe
           give
           him
           
           a
           gracious
           answer
           .
        
         
           Take
           a
           Christian
           ,
           and
           
           whatsoever
           hee
           doth
           ,
           hee
           doth
           it
           in
           feare
           ;
           if
           hee
           call
           God
           Father
           ,
           it
           is
           in
           feare
           ,
           hee
           eates
           and
           drinkes
           in
           feare
           ,
           as
           Saint
           Iudc
           speakes
           of
           them
           that
           eate
           without
           feare
           :
           the
           true
           servant
           of
           God
           hath
           feare
           accompanying
           him
           in
           all
           his
           actions
           ,
           in
           his
           speeches
           and
           recreations
           ,
           in
           his
           meate
           and
           drinke
           ;
           but
           hee
           that
           hath
           not
           this
           feare
           ,
           how
           bold
           is
           he
           in
           wicked
           courses
           ,
           and
           loose
           in
           all
           his
           carriages
           ?
           But
           marke
           a
           true
           Christian
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           alwayes
           see
           in
           him
           some
           expressions
           of
           an
           holy
           feare
           .
        
         
           The
           relation
           of
           servant
           
           
           is
           of
           great
           consequence
           to
           put
           us
           in
           minde
           of
           our
           dutie
           ;
           if
           wee
           will
           be
           Gods
           Servants
           wee
           must
           make
           it
           good
           by
           obedience
           ,
           wee
           must
           resolve
           to
           come
           under
           his
           governement
           ,
           and
           be
           at
           his
           command
           ,
           or
           else
           hee
           will
           say
           to
           us
           ,
           as
           to
           them
           in
           the
           10.
           of
           
             Iudges
             ,
             Goe
             to
             the
             gods
             whom
             you
             have
             served
             .
          
           Therefore
           emptie
           relations
           are
           nothing
           to
           purpose
           ;
           if
           wee
           professe
           our selves
           Gods
           servants
           ,
           and
           not
           shew
           it
           by
           our
           obedience
           ,
           it
           s
           but
           an
           emptie
           title
           ;
           therefore
           let
           us
           make
           our
           relations
           good
           ,
           at
           least
           in
           our
           affections
           ,
           that
           wee
           may
           be
           able
           to
           say
           ,
           
             I
             desire
             to
             feare
             thy
             name
             .
          
        
         
         
           In
           reading
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           
           let
           us
           compare
           Experiments
           with
           Rules
           ,
           Nehemiah
           1.
           8
           ,
           9.
           
           
             If
             you
             sin
             you
             shall
             be
             scattered
             ,
             and
             if
             you
             returne
             againe
             I
             will
             be
             mercifull
             :
          
           wee
           should
           practise
           this
           in
           our
           lives
           ,
           to
           see
           how
           God
           hath
           made
           good
           his
           threatnings
           in
           our
           corrections
           ,
           and
           his
           Promises
           in
           our
           comforts
           .
        
         
           Those
           that
           have
           had
           
           a
           sweete
           communion
           with
           God
           ;
           when
           they
           have
           lost
           it
           ,
           doe
           count
           every
           day
           tenne
           thousand
           till
           they
           have
           recovered
           it
           againe
           :
           and
           when
           Christ
           leaves
           his
           Spouse
           ,
           he
           forsakes
           her
           not
           altogether
           ,
           but
           leaves
           something
           on
           the
           heart
           that
           maketh
           her
           to
           long
           
           after
           him
           ,
           He
           absents
           himselfe
           that
           hee
           may
           enlarge
           the
           desires
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           after
           the
           soule
           hath
           him
           againe
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           let
           him
           goe
           ,
           hee
           comes
           for
           our
           good
           ,
           and
           leaves
           us
           for
           our
           good
           ,
           wee
           should
           therefore
           judge
           rightly
           of
           our
           estates
           ,
           and
           not
           thinke
           wee
           are
           forsaken
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           in
           a
           desertion
           .
        
         
           When
           men
           can
           finde
           no
           comfort
           ,
           yet
           when
           they
           
           set
           themselves
           to
           teach
           weaker
           Christians
           by
           way
           of
           reflection
           ,
           they
           receive
           comfort
           themselves
           ;
           so
           doth
           God
           reward
           the
           conscionable
           performance
           of
           this
           dutie
           of
           discourse
           ,
           that
           those
           things
           wee
           did
           not
           so
           
           sweetly
           understand
           before
           ,
           by
           discourse
           wee
           understand
           them
           better
           :
           this
           should
           teach
           us
           to
           be
           in
           love
           with
           holy
           conference
           ,
           for
           besides
           the
           good
           wee
           doe
           to
           others
           ,
           we
           are
           much
           bettered
           our selves
           .
        
         
           We
           may
           use
           Gods
           creatures
           ,
           
           but
           not
           scrupulously
           ,
           nor
           superstitiously
           ,
           singling
           out
           one
           creature
           from
           another
           ,
           nor
           yet
           may
           wee
           use
           them
           as
           wee
           list
           :
           there
           is
           a
           difference
           betweene
           right
           ,
           and
           the
           use
           of
           right
           :
           the
           Magistrate
           may
           restraine
           the
           use
           of
           our
           right
           ,
           and
           so
           may
           our
           weake
           brother
           in
           case
           of
           scandall
           ;
           so
           that
           all
           things
           be
           ours
           ,
           yet
           in
           the
           use
           of
           
           them
           wee
           must
           be
           sober
           ,
           not
           eating
           nor
           drinking
           immoderately
           ,
           nor
           using
           any
           thing
           uncharitably
           ,
           whereby
           others
           may
           take
           offence
           :
           for
           albeit
           wee
           have
           a
           right
           to
           Gods
           bountie
           ,
           yet
           our
           right
           and
           use
           must
           be
           sanctified
           by
           the
           Word
           and
           Prayer
           .
        
         
           Many
           men
           fall
           to
           questioning
           ,
           Oh
           that
           I
           had
           assurance
           
           of
           my
           salvation
           ,
           Oh
           that
           I
           were
           the
           childe
           of
           God
           ;
           why
           (
           man
           )
           fall
           to
           obedience
           ;
           I
           but
           I
           cannot
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           the
           Spirit
           that
           enables
           ,
           but
           yet
           come
           to
           holy
           Exercises
           ,
           though
           wee
           have
           not
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           for
           many
           times
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           holy
           Exercises
           God
           gives
           the
           Spirit
           ;
           and
           
           therefore
           attend
           upon
           the
           meanes
           ,
           untill
           wee
           have
           strength
           to
           obey
           ;
           waite
           upon
           Gods
           Ordinances
           till
           hee
           stirres
           in
           thy
           soule
           ;
           all
           that
           love
           your
           soules
           ,
           attend
           upon
           the
           meanes
           ,
           and
           have
           a
           care
           to
           sanctifie
           the
           Lords
           Day
           ,
           Revel
           .
           1.
           10.
           
           
             Iohn
             was
             ravished
             in
             the
             Spirit
             on
             the
             Lords
             Day
             .
          
        
         
           God
           takes
           nothing
           away
           from
           his
           children
           ,
           but
           
           instead
           thereof
           hee
           gives
           them
           that
           which
           is
           better
           ;
           happy
           is
           that
           selfe-deniall
           that
           is
           made
           up
           with
           joy
           in
           God
           ,
           Happy
           is
           that
           povertie
           that
           is
           made
           up
           with
           Grace
           and
           comfort
           :
           Therefore
           let
           us
           not
           feare
           any
           thing
           that
           God
           shall
           
           call
           us
           unto
           in
           this
           world
           :
           It
           is
           hard
           to
           perswade
           flesh
           and
           bloud
           hereunto
           ,
           but
           those
           that
           finde
           the
           experience
           of
           this
           as
           Christians
           doe
           finde
           withall
           perticular
           comforts
           flowing
           from
           the
           presence
           of
           Christs
           Spirit
           ,
           Saint
           Paul
           would
           not
           have
           wanted
           his
           whippings
           to
           have
           missed
           his
           comforts
           .
        
         
           Christ
           doth
           chiefely
           manifest
           himselfe
           unto
           the
           
           Christian
           soule
           in
           times
           of
           affliction
           ,
           because
           then
           the
           soule
           unites
           it selfe
           most
           to
           Christ
           :
           for
           the
           soule
           in
           time
           of
           prosperitie
           ,
           scatters
           and
           looseth
           it selfe
           in
           the
           creature
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           an
           uniting
           power
           in
           afflictions
           to
           make
           the
           soule
           
           gather
           it selfe
           to
           God.
           
        
         
           Christ
           tooke
           upon
           him
           our
           nature
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           nature
           
           suffered
           hunger
           ,
           and
           was
           subject
           to
           all
           infirmities
           ;
           therefore
           when
           wee
           are
           put
           to
           paines
           in
           our
           callings
           ,
           to
           troubles
           for
           a
           good
           conscience
           ,
           or
           to
           any
           hardshippe
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           wee
           must
           labour
           for
           contentment
           ,
           because
           we
           are
           hardly
           made
           conformable
           unto
           Christ.
           
        
         
           There
           is
           not
           any
           thing
           ,
           
           or
           any
           condition
           that
           befalls
           a
           Christian
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           a
           generall
           Rule
           in
           the
           Scripture
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           this
           Rule
           is
           quickned
           by
           Example
           because
           it
           is
           a
           practicall
           knowledge
           ,
           God
           doth
           not
           onely
           write
           
           his
           Law
           in
           naked
           Commandements
           ,
           but
           hee
           enlivens
           these
           with
           the
           practise
           of
           some
           one
           or
           other
           of
           his
           servants
           ,
           who
           can
           read
           
             Davids
             Psalmes
          
           ,
           but
           hee
           shall
           read
           himselfe
           in
           them
           ?
           He
           cannot
           be
           in
           any
           trouble
           ,
           but
           David
           is
           in
           the
           same
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           As
           children
           in
           the
           
           wombe
           have
           eyes
           and
           eares
           ,
           not
           for
           that
           place
           ,
           but
           for
           a
           civill
           life
           afterwards
           among
           men
           ,
           where
           they
           shall
           have
           use
           of
           all
           members
           ;
           even
           so
           our
           life
           here
           ,
           is
           not
           for
           this
           world
           onely
           ,
           but
           for
           another
           ;
           we
           have
           large
           capacities
           ,
           large
           memories
           ,
           large
           affections
           ,
           large
           expectations
           ,
           God
           doth
           not
           give
           us
           large
           
           capacities
           ,
           and
           large
           affections
           for
           this
           world
           ,
           but
           for
           heaven
           and
           heavenly
           things
           .
        
         
           Take
           a
           Christian
           that
           
           hath
           studied
           mortification
           ,
           you
           shall
           see
           the
           life
           of
           Iesus
           in
           his
           sicknesse
           ,
           in
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           patience
           ,
           and
           heavenly
           mindednesse
           ,
           when
           his
           condition
           is
           above
           his
           power
           ,
           his
           strength
           above
           his
           condition
           .
        
         
           As
           men
           doe
           cherish
           young
           plants
           at
           first
           ,
           and
           
           doe
           fence
           them
           about
           with
           hedges
           and
           other
           things
           ,
           to
           keepe
           them
           from
           hurt
           ;
           but
           when
           they
           are
           growne
           ,
           they
           remove
           them
           ,
           and
           then
           leave
           them
           to
           the
           winde
           and
           weather
           ;
           
           so
           God
           be
           sets
           his
           children
           first
           with
           proppes
           of
           inward
           comforts
           ,
           but
           afterwards
           he
           exposes
           them
           to
           stormes
           and
           windes
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           better
           able
           to
           beare
           it
           .
           Therefore
           let
           no
           man
           thinke
           himselfe
           the
           better
           ,
           because
           hee
           is
           free
           from
           troubles
           ,
           it
           is
           because
           God
           sees
           him
           not
           fit
           to
           beare
           greater
           .
        
         
           When
           wee
           read
           the
           
           Scriptures
           ,
           we
           should
           read
           to
           take
           out
           some
           thing
           for
           our selves
           ;
           as
           when
           wee
           read
           any
           Promise
           ,
           this
           is
           mine
           ,
           when
           wee
           read
           any
           ▪
           Prerogative
           ,
           this
           is
           mine
           ,
           it
           was
           written
           for
           me
           ;
           as
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             What
             soever
             was
             written
             aforetime
             ,
             was
             written
             for
          
           
           
             our
             learning
             ,
             &c.
          
           
        
         
           As
           the
           Spirit
           is
           necessary
           
           to
           worke
           faith
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           so
           is
           it
           necessary
           also
           to
           every
           act
           of
           Faith
           ,
           for
           Faith
           cannot
           act
           upon
           occasion
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           therefore
           wee
           should
           not
           attempt
           to
           doe
           ,
           or
           to
           suffer
           any
           thing
           rashly
           ,
           but
           begge
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           waite
           for
           the
           assistance
           ,
           because
           according
           to
           the
           increase
           of
           our
           troubles
           must
           our
           Faith
           be
           increased
           ,
           for
           the
           life
           of
           a
           Christian
           is
           not
           onely
           to
           have
           the
           Spirit
           worke
           Faith
           at
           first
           ,
           but
           upon
           all
           occasions
           to
           raise
           up
           our
           former
           graces
           ,
           for
           Faith
           stirres
           up
           all
           other
           graces
           ,
           and
           holds
           every
           grace
           to
           
           the
           Word
           ;
           and
           so
           long
           as
           Faith
           continues
           ,
           we
           keepe
           all
           other
           graces
           in
           exercise
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           no
           true
           Christian
           ,
           
           but
           hath
           a
           publike
           spirit
           to
           seeke
           the
           good
           of
           others
           ,
           because
           as
           soone
           as
           he
           is
           a
           Christian
           ,
           hee
           labours
           for
           selfe
           ▪
           deniall
           ,
           he
           knowes
           hee
           must
           give
           up
           himselfe
           and
           all
           to
           God
           ,
           so
           that
           his
           spirit
           is
           inlarged
           in
           measure
           unto
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           greater
           portion
           a
           man
           hath
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           more
           he
           seekes
           the
           good
           of
           others
           .
        
         
           If
           we
           would
           have
           hearts
           
           to
           praise
           God
           ,
           we
           must
           labour
           to
           see
           every
           thing
           we
           receive
           from
           God
           to
           be
           of
           
           Grace
           ,
           and
           abundance
           of
           Grace
           answerable
           to
           the
           degrees
           of
           good
           ,
           whatsoever
           wee
           have
           more
           than
           nature
           ,
           is
           abundant
           Grace
           ;
           whatsoever
           wee
           have
           as
           Christians
           ,
           though
           poore
           and
           distressed
           in
           our
           passage
           to
           heaven
           is
           abundant
           Grace
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           three
           maine
           parts
           of
           our
           salvation
           ;
           first
           ,
           
           a
           true
           knowledge
           of
           our
           misery
           ;
           and
           secondly
           ,
           the
           knowledge
           of
           our
           deliverance
           ;
           and
           then
           to
           live
           a
           life
           answerable
           .
           The
           holy
           Ghost
           can
           onely
           worke
           these
           ,
           he
           onely
           convinceth
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           where
           hee
           truly
           convinceth
           of
           sinne
           ,
           there
           also
           of
           righteousnesse
           ,
           and
           then
           of
           judgements
           .
        
         
         
           That
           wee
           may
           be
           convinced
           of
           sinne
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           
           must
           worke
           a
           cleare
           and
           commanding
           demonstration
           of
           our
           conditionin
           nature
           :
           It
           takes
           away
           therefore
           all
           cavills
           ,
           turnings
           ,
           and
           windings
           ;
           even
           as
           when
           wee
           see
           the
           Sunne
           shine
           ,
           wee
           know
           it
           is
           day
           ;
           the
           Spirit
           not
           onely
           convinceth
           in
           generalls
           that
           wee
           are
           all
           sinners
           ,
           but
           in
           particulars
           ,
           and
           that
           strongly
           ,
           
             Thou
             art
             the
             man
          
           :
           this
           convincing
           is
           also
           vniversall
           ,
           of
           sinnes
           of
           nature
           ,
           of
           sinnes
           of
           life
           ,
           sinnes
           of
           the
           Vnderstanding
           ,
           of
           the
           Will
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Affections
           ,
           of
           the
           misery
           of
           sinne
           ,
           of
           the
           danger
           of
           sinne
           ,
           of
           the
           solly
           and
           madnesse
           of
           
           sinne
           ,
           of
           sinnes
           against
           so
           many
           motives
           ,
           so
           many
           favours
           :
           proud
           Nature
           armes
           it selfe
           with
           deftnesse
           ,
           strong
           translations
           ,
           strong
           mitigations
           .
           It
           s
           necessary
           therefore
           ,
           that
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           should
           joyne
           with
           mens
           consciences
           to
           make
           them
           confesse
           ,
           
             I
             am
             the
             man.
          
           
        
         
           The
           convincing
           of
           the
           Spirit
           may
           be
           knowne
           
           from
           common
           conviction
           of
           conscience
           by
           this
           ,
           that
           naturall
           conviction
           is
           weake
           like
           a
           little
           Sparke
           ,
           and
           convinceth
           onely
           of
           breaches
           of
           the
           second
           Table
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           Evangelicall
           sinnes
           :
           Againe
           ,
           common
           conviction
           is
           against
           a
           mans
           will
           ,
           it
           makes
           him
           
           not
           the
           better
           man
           ,
           onely
           he
           is
           tortured
           and
           tormented
           ,
           but
           a
           man
           that
           is
           convinced
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           hee
           joynes
           with
           the
           Spirit
           against
           himselfe
           ,
           hee
           accuseth
           himselfe
           ,
           hee
           takes
           Gods
           part
           against
           himselfe
           ,
           hee
           is
           willing
           to
           be
           laid
           open
           ,
           that
           hee
           may
           finde
           the
           greater
           mercie
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           not
           enough
           to
           know
           
           that
           there
           is
           a
           righteousnesse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           the
           Spirit
           must
           open
           the
           eyes
           of
           the
           soule
           to
           see
           ,
           else
           we
           shall
           have
           a
           naturall
           knowledge
           of
           supernaturall
           things
           :
           It
           s
           necessary
           to
           have
           a
           supernaturall
           sight
           to
           see
           supernaturall
           things
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           change
           the
           soule
           ;
           
           and
           therefore
           the
           Spirit
           onely
           workes
           Faith
           to
           see
           Christ
           is
           mine
           .
           Further
           ,
           onely
           the
           Spirit
           can
           worke
           the
           conscience
           to
           be
           quiet
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           greater
           than
           the
           conscience
           ,
           and
           can
           answer
           all
           inward
           objections
           and
           cavills
           of
           flesh
           and
           blood
           ,
           unlesse
           therefore
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           apply
           what
           Christ
           hath
           done
           ,
           the
           conscience
           will
           not
           be
           satisfied
           .
        
         
           The
           best
           men
           in
           the
           estate
           
           of
           Grace
           ,
           would
           be
           in
           darkenesse
           ,
           and
           call
           their
           state
           into
           question
           ,
           if
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           did
           not
           convince
           them
           ,
           and
           answer
           all
           cavills
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           must
           not
           onely
           be
           convinced
           at
           the
           
           first
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           but
           in
           our
           continued
           course
           of
           Christianity
           .
           This
           therefore
           should
           make
           us
           to
           come
           to
           Gods
           Ordinances
           with
           a
           holy
           devotion
           ;
           Oh
           Lord
           vouch
           safe
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Revelation
           ,
           and
           take
           the
           scales
           from
           mine
           eyes
           ,
           that
           as
           these
           are
           truths
           ,
           so
           they
           may
           be
           truths
           to
           me
           ,
           doe
           thou
           sway
           my
           soule
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           cast
           my selfe
           upon
           thy
           mercy
           in
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Spirituall
           convincing
           is
           not
           totall
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           but
           
           alwayes
           leaves
           in
           the
           heart
           some
           dregges
           of
           doubting
           ,
           though
           the
           soule
           be
           safe
           for
           the
           maine
           ;
           as
           a
           shippe
           that
           rides
           at
           anchor
           is
           tossed
           and
           troubled
           ,
           but
           the
           
           anchor
           holds
           it
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           with
           the
           soule
           ,
           that
           is
           convinced
           weakely
           ,
           it
           is
           sure
           of
           the
           maine
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           tossed
           with
           many
           doubts
           and
           feares
           ,
           but
           the
           anchor
           is
           in
           heaven
           .
        
         
           The
           Spirit
           of
           God
           doth
           
           so
           farre
           convince
           every
           Christian
           of
           the
           Righteousnesse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           preserves
           in
           him
           such
           a
           power
           of
           Grace
           as
           to
           cast
           himselfe
           upon
           the
           mercy
           of
           God
           ,
           God
           will
           send
           his
           Spirit
           so
           farre
           into
           the
           heart
           ,
           as
           it
           shall
           not
           betray
           it selfe
           to
           despaire
           ;
           he
           will
           let
           such
           a
           beame
           into
           the
           soule
           ,
           as
           all
           the
           powers
           of
           hell
           shall
           not
           quench
           .
        
         
           When
           we
           neglect
           prayer
           ,
           
           and
           set
           upon
           duties
           
           in
           our
           owne
           strength
           ,
           and
           in
           confidence
           of
           our
           owne
           parts
           ;
           if
           we
           belong
           to
           God
           we
           shall
           be
           sure
           to
           miscarrie
           ,
           though
           another
           man
           perhappes
           may
           prosper
           ;
           and
           therefore
           wee
           should
           be
           continually
           dependant
           upon
           God
           for
           his
           direction
           ,
           and
           for
           his
           blessing
           in
           whatsoever
           wee
           goe
           about
           .
        
         
           As
           many
           women
           ,
           because
           
           they
           will
           not
           endure
           the
           paine
           of
           childbirth
           ,
           doe
           kill
           their
           children
           in
           the
           wombe
           ;
           so
           many
           men
           ,
           who
           will
           not
           be
           troubled
           with
           holy
           actions
           doe
           stifle
           holy
           motions
           ,
           therefore
           let
           us
           take
           hee
           de
           of
           murdering
           the
           motions
           of
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           but
           let
           us
           
           entertaine
           them
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           are
           kindled
           they
           may
           turne
           to
           resolution
           ,
           and
           resolution
           into
           practise
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           a
           common
           Rule
           ,
           that
           wee
           cannot
           converse
           
           with
           company
           ,
           that
           are
           not
           spirituall
           ,
           but
           if
           they
           vexe
           us
           not
           ,
           they
           will
           taint
           us
           ,
           unlesse
           we
           be
           put
           upon
           them
           in
           our
           callings
           :
           wee
           should
           therefore
           make
           speciall
           choise
           of
           our
           company
           ,
           and
           walke
           in
           a
           continuall
           watchfulnesse
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           rebellion
           against
           
           God
           ,
           for
           a
           man
           to
           make
           away
           himselfe
           ;
           the
           very
           Heathens
           could
           say
           that
           we
           must
           not
           goe
           out
           of
           our
           station
           till
           wee
           be
           called
           :
           It
           is
           the
           voyce
           of
           Satan
           ,
           
           
             Cast
             thy self
             down
          
           ,
           but
           what
           saith
           S.
           Paul
           to
           the
           Iaylor
           ,
           
             Do
             thy self
             no
             harme
             ,
             for
             we
             are
             all
             here
             .
          
           Wee
           should
           so
           carry
           our selves
           ,
           that
           wee
           may
           be
           content
           to
           stay
           here
           till
           God
           hath
           done
           that
           worke
           he
           hath
           to
           doe
           in
           us
           and
           by
           us
           ;
           and
           then
           he
           will
           call
           us
           hence
           in
           the
           best
           time
           .
        
         
           He
           is
           a
           valiant
           man
           that
           
           can
           command
           himselfe
           to
           be
           miserable
           ,
           and
           hee
           that
           cannot
           command
           himselfe
           to
           endure
           some
           bondage
           and
           disgrace
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           it
           argues
           weakenesse
           ;
           Christ
           could
           have
           come
           downe
           from
           the
           Crosse
           ;
           but
           he
           shewed
           his
           strength
           and
           power
           by
           enduring
           their
           reproaches
           and
           torments
           .
        
         
         
           The
           reason
           why
           many
           
           Christians
           stagger
           ,
           and
           are
           so
           full
           of
           doubts
           ,
           is
           because
           they
           are
           idle
           ,
           and
           labour
           not
           to
           grow
           in
           grace
           ,
           therefore
           we
           should
           labour
           to
           grow
           in
           knowledge
           and
           mortification
           ,
           for
           in
           that
           way
           wee
           come
           to
           assurance
           .
        
         
           Whatsoever
           good
           is
           in
           a
           
           naturall
           man
           ,
           is
           depraved
           by
           a
           selfe-end
           ,
           selfe-love
           rules
           all
           his
           actions
           ,
           hee
           keepes
           within
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           makes
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           he
           is
           a
           god
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           God
           is
           but
           his
           Idoll
           .
           This
           is
           true
           of
           all
           naturall
           men
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           they
           make
           themselves
           their
           last
           end
           ;
           and
           where
           the
           end
           is
           depraved
           ,
           the
           whole
           
           course
           is
           corrupted
           .
        
         
           The
           sense
           of
           assured
           
           hope
           cannot
           be
           maintained
           without
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           paines
           ,
           diligence
           and
           watchfulnesse
           ,
           2
           Pet.
           1.
           10.
           
           
             Give
             all
             diligence
             to
             make
             your
             calling
             &
             election
             sure
          
           ;
           Insinuating
           that
           it
           will
           not
           be
           had
           without
           it
           ;
           it
           is
           the
           diligent
           and
           watchfull
           Christian
           that
           hath
           this
           assurance
           ,
           otherwise
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           will
           suffer
           us
           to
           be
           in
           a
           dampe
           ,
           and
           under
           a
           cloud
           ,
           if
           wee
           stirre
           not
           up
           the
           Graces
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ;
           It
           is
           grace
           in
           the
           Exercise
           ,
           and
           love
           in
           the
           Exercise
           ,
           that
           's
           an
           earnest
           ,
           and
           so
           Faith
           and
           Hope
           in
           the
           Exercise
           is
           an
           earnest
           :
           I●
           Grace
           be
           asleepe
           ,
           you
           
           may
           have
           Grace
           ,
           and
           not
           know
           it
           ;
           therefore
           wee
           should
           labour
           to
           put
           our
           graces
           into
           exercise
           .
        
         
           Those
           that
           have
           assurance
           of
           their
           salvation
           ,
           
           have
           oftentimes
           troublesome
           distractions
           ,
           because
           they
           doe
           not
           alwayes
           stand
           upon
           their
           guard
           :
           sometimes
           they
           are
           lifted
           up
           to
           heaven
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           cast
           downe
           even
           to
           hell
           ;
           yet
           alwayes
           in
           the
           worst
           condition
           ,
           there
           is
           something
           left
           in
           the
           soule
           ,
           that
           suggests
           to
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           utterly
           cast
           off
           .
        
         
           He
           to
           whom
           this
           pilgrimage
           
           is
           over-sweete
           ,
           loves
           not
           his
           country
           ,
           yet
           the
           pleasures
           of
           this
           life
           are
           so
           sutable
           to
           our
           nature
           ,
           
           that
           we
           should
           sit
           by
           them
           ,
           but
           that
           God
           followes
           us
           with
           severall
           crosses
           ,
           therefore
           let
           us
           take
           in
           good
           part
           any
           crosse
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           out
           of
           heavenly
           love
           that
           we
           are
           exercised
           ,
           least
           we
           should
           surfet
           upon
           things
           here
           below
           .
        
         
           In
           melancholy
           distempers
           ,
           especially
           when
           
           there
           goes
           guilt
           of
           Spirit
           with
           it
           ,
           we
           can
           see
           nothing
           but
           darkenesse
           ,
           in
           wife
           ,
           children
           ,
           friends
           ,
           estate
           ,
           &c.
           
           Here
           is
           a
           pittifull
           darkenesse
           when
           body
           ,
           and
           soule
           ,
           and
           conscience
           ,
           and
           all
           are
           distempered
           ;
           now
           let
           a
           Christian
           see
           God
           in
           his
           Nature
           and
           Promises
           ,
           and
           though
           he
           cannot
           live
           
           by
           sight
           in
           such
           a
           distemper
           ,
           yet
           let
           him
           then
           live
           by
           Faith.
           
        
         
           Though
           God
           doe
           personate
           
           an
           enemy
           ,
           yet
           faith
           sees
           a
           Fatherly
           nature
           in
           him
           ,
           it
           apprehends
           some
           beames
           of
           comfort
           :
           Though
           there
           be
           no
           sense
           and
           feeling
           ,
           yet
           the
           Spirit
           workes
           a
           power
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           whereby
           the
           soule
           is
           able
           to
           claspe
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           alledge
           his
           Word
           ,
           and
           Nature
           against
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           The
           reason
           why
           the
           
           world
           seeth
           not
           the
           happy
           condition
           of
           Gods
           children
           ,
           is
           because
           their
           bodies
           are
           subject
           to
           the
           same
           infirmities
           with
           the
           worst
           of
           men
           ;
           nor
           are
           they
           exempted
           
           from
           troubles
           ;
           they
           are
           also
           subject
           to
           fall
           into
           grosse
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           therefore
           worldly
           men
           thinke
           ;
           Are
           these
           the
           men
           that
           are
           happier
           than
           wee
           ?
           They
           see
           their
           crosses
           ,
           but
           not
           their
           crownes
           ;
           they
           see
           their
           infirmities
           ,
           but
           not
           their
           graces
           ,
           they
           see
           their
           miseries
           ,
           but
           not
           their
           inward
           joy
           ,
           and
           peace
           of
           conscience
           .
        
         
           To
           walke
           by
           Faith
           ,
           is
           
           to
           be
           active
           in
           our
           walking
           ,
           not
           to
           doe
           as
           wee
           list
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           a
           stirring
           by
           rule
           .
           Since
           the
           fall
           ,
           we
           have
           lost
           our
           hold
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           wee
           must
           be
           brought
           againe
           to
           God
           by
           the
           same
           way
           wee
           fell
           from
           him
           ;
           wee
           fell
           by
           infidelity
           ,
           and
           we
           must
           be
           
           brought
           againe
           by
           Faith
           ,
           and
           lead
           our
           lives
           upon
           such
           grounds
           as
           Faith
           affords
           :
           We
           must
           walke
           by
           Faith
           ,
           looking
           upon
           Gods
           Promise
           ,
           and
           Gods
           Call
           ,
           and
           Gods
           Commandements
           ,
           and
           not
           live
           by
           Opinion
           ,
           Example
           ,
           and
           Reason
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           exercise
           of
           our
           callings
           ,
           when
           wee
           thinke
           
           wee
           shall
           doe
           no
           good
           ,
           but
           all
           things
           seeme
           contrary
           ;
           yet
           Faith
           (
           faith
           God
           )
           hath
           set
           me
           here
           ,
           I
           will
           cast
           in
           my
           net
           at
           thy
           Commande
           ment
           :
           Let
           us
           looke
           upon
           God
           ,
           and
           see
           what
           hee
           commands
           ,
           and
           then
           cast
           our selves
           upon
           him
           .
        
         
           A
           Christian
           hath
           sense
           &
           
           experience
           of
           Goes
           love
           ,
           
           together
           with
           his
           faith
           ;
           it
           is
           not
           a
           naked
           faith
           without
           any
           rellish
           ,
           but
           that
           sense
           and
           experience
           wee
           have
           here
           is
           given
           to
           strengthen
           faith
           for
           time
           to
           come
           ;
           and
           therefore
           when
           wee
           have
           any
           sweete
           feelings
           we
           must
           not
           rest
           in
           them
           ,
           but
           remember
           that
           they
           are
           given
           to
           incourage
           us
           in
           our
           way
           ,
           and
           to
           looke
           for
           fulnesse
           in
           another
           world
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           a
           double
           Act
           of
           Faith
           :
           First
           ,
           the
           direct
           act
           
           whereby
           I
           cast
           my selfe
           upon
           Christ
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           a
           reflect
           Act
           ,
           whereby
           I
           know
           that
           I
           am
           in
           an
           estate
           of
           Grace
           by
           the
           fruits
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ;
           it
           is
           by
           the
           first
           act
           that
           wee
           are
           saved
           ,
           
           feelings
           are
           oftentimes
           divided
           from
           the
           first
           act
           ,
           for
           God
           may
           enable
           a
           man
           to
           cast
           himselfe
           upon
           Christ
           ,
           and
           yet
           for
           some
           ends
           he
           shall
           not
           know
           it
           ,
           because
           hee
           will
           humble
           him
           ,
           God
           gives
           the
           reflect
           act
           (
           which
           is
           assured
           hope
           )
           as
           a
           reward
           of
           exact
           walking
           ,
           but
           wee
           must
           trust
           to
           that
           closing
           act
           of
           Faith
           ,
           as
           to
           that
           which
           saveth
           us
           ;
           wee
           ought
           to
           live
           by
           this
           direct
           act
           of
           Faith
           till
           wee
           come
           to
           heaven
           ;
           but
           adde
           this
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           man
           walkes
           by
           Faith
           that
           wants
           comfort
           .
        
         
           God
           oftentimes
           deferres
           
           to
           helpe
           his
           children
           ,
           untill
           they
           be
           in
           extremity
           ,
           till
           they
           be
           at
           their
           wits
           end
           ,
           
           because
           he
           will
           have
           them
           live
           by
           Faith
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           sight
           ,
           as
           good
           
             Iehosaphat
             ,
             Wee
             know
             not
             what
             to
             doe
             ,
             but
             our
             eyes
             are
             towards
             thee
             :
          
           So
           Saint
           Paul
           received
           the
           sentence
           of
           death
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           trust
           in
           the
           living
           God.
           This
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           Divine
           desertions
           ,
           why
           God
           leaves
           his
           children
           in
           desperate
           plunges
           ,
           seeming
           to
           be
           an
           enemy
           to
           them
           ,
           because
           hee
           will
           have
           us
           live
           by
           Faith
           ,
           and
           when
           wee
           live
           by
           it
           ,
           then
           hee
           rewards
           it
           .
        
         
           Howsoever
           things
           are
           in
           fight
           ,
           yet
           wee
           should
           give
           
           God
           the
           honour
           to
           trust
           to
           his
           Promises
           ,
           though
           his
           dealings
           towards
           us
           seeme
           
           to
           be
           ,
           as
           to
           Reprobates
           ,
           yet
           let
           us
           beleeve
           his
           Word
           ,
           he
           cannot
           deny
           it
           ,
           say
           ,
           
             Lord
             remember
             thy
             Promise
             to
             thy
             servant
             wherein
             thou
             hast
             cause
             me
             to
             trust
             .
          
           Therefore
           wrestle
           with
           God
           ,
           for
           thereby
           hee
           doth
           convey
           secret
           strength
           to
           his
           children
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           able
           to
           overcome
           him
           .
        
         
           The
           reason
           why
           many
           
           men
           at
           the
           houre
           of
           death
           are
           full
           of
           feares
           and
           doubts
           ,
           and
           their
           hearts
           are
           full
           of
           misgivings
           ,
           is
           ,
           because
           in
           their
           life
           time
           ,
           they
           have
           not
           beene
           exercised
           in
           living
           by
           Faith.
           
        
         
           Confidence
           doth
           then
           arise
           from
           Faith
           ,
           when
           
           troubles
           makes
           it
           the
           
           stronger
           ;
           therefore
           it
           is
           a
           true
           evidence
           ,
           when
           confidence
           increaseth
           with
           opposition
           ,
           great
           troubles
           breeding
           great
           confidence
           ;
           Againe
           ,
           it
           s
           a
           signe
           a
           mans
           confidence
           is
           well
           bred
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           can
           carry
           himselfe
           equall
           in
           all
           conditions
           ,
           when
           he
           hath
           learned
           to
           want
           ,
           and
           to
           abound
           ;
           he
           needes
           a
           strong
           braine
           that
           drinkes
           much
           strong
           water
           :
           now
           when
           a
           man
           hath
           an
           even
           Spirit
           to
           be
           content
           in
           all
           conditions
           ,
           it
           argues
           a
           well
           grounded
           confidence
           .
        
         
           None
           can
           be
           truely
           confident
           ,
           
           but
           Gods
           children
           ,
           other
           mens
           confidence
           is
           like
           a
           mad
           mans
           strength
           ;
           he
           may
           have
           the
           strength
           
           of
           two
           or
           three
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           a
           false
           strength
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           when
           they
           are
           lifted
           up
           upon
           the
           wings
           of
           ambition
           and
           favour
           of
           men
           ;
           but
           these
           men
           in
           the
           time
           of
           triall
           sinke
           ;
           
             The
             hope
             of
             the
             Hypocrite
             shall
             perish
             .
          
        
         
           Wicked
           men
           depart
           out
           
           of
           this
           world
           like
           malefactors
           ,
           that
           are
           unwilling
           to
           goe
           out
           of
           prison
           ;
           but
           Gods
           children
           when
           they
           die
           ,
           they
           die
           in
           obedience
           ,
           
             Lord
             now
             let
             thy
             servant
             depart
             in
             peace
             according
             to
             thy
             Word
             .
          
           To
           be
           in
           the
           body
           is
           a
           good
           condition
           ,
           because
           we
           live
           by
           Faith
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           better
           to
           be
           with
           the
           Lord
           ,
           because
           then
           wee
           shall
           live
           by
           sight
           .
        
         
         
           An
           Ambitious
           man
           is
           an
           
           undermider
           of
           others
           ;
           and
           if
           any
           stand
           in
           his
           way
           ,
           he
           will
           make
           way
           through
           blood
           ;
           he
           will
           tread
           upon
           his
           friends
           to
           get
           to
           honour
           ;
           so
           a
           soule
           that
           is
           graciously
           ambitious
           ,
           considers
           what
           stands
           in
           his
           way
           ,
           he
           hates
           Father
           and
           Mother
           ,
           nay
           his
           owne
           life
           ;
           he
           pulls
           out
           his
           right
           eye
           ;
           he
           cuts
           off
           his
           right
           hand
           ,
           he
           offers
           violence
           to
           every
           thing
           that
           stands
           betwixt
           him
           and
           his
           God.
           
        
         
           Wee
           should
           study
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           that
           wee
           may
           
           finde
           what
           is
           acceptable
           to
           God
           and
           Christ.
           Now
           that
           which
           most
           pleaseth
           God
           is
           holinesse
           ;
           so
           doth
           Grace
           and
           Mercy
           ;
           therefore
           
           wee
           should
           study
           to
           be
           holy
           ,
           and
           gracious
           ,
           and
           mercifull
           :
           
             This
             is
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           1
           Thes.
           4.
           
             even
             your
             sanctification
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             be
             holy
             as
             God
             is
             holy
             .
          
           Those
           that
           will
           be
           acceptable
           to
           God
           ,
           must
           be
           good
           in
           private
           ,
           in
           their
           Closet
           ,
           because
           sinceritie
           supposeth
           that
           God
           sees
           all
           ;
           they
           must
           be
           humbled
           for
           the
           rising
           of
           sinne
           ,
           because
           these
           things
           are
           seene
           of
           Christ
           with
           griefe
           and
           hatred
           .
        
         
           If
           in
           our
           Recreations
           ,
           or
           
           other
           lawfull
           things
           ,
           wee
           be
           so
           religious
           as
           wee
           should
           ,
           wee
           will
           then
           have
           Christ
           in
           our
           eye
           ,
           and
           see
           how
           this
           may
           further
           mee
           in
           his
           Service
           ,
           
           or
           how
           this
           may
           hinder
           me
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           glorious
           Actions
           of
           Religion
           ,
           are
           no
           service
           at
           all
           ,
           if
           not
           done
           in
           faith
           ,
           and
           with
           respect
           to
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Let
           no
           man
           be
           discou
           raged
           in
           the
           doing
           of
           good
           
           actions
           ,
           (
           though
           otherwise
           they
           may
           be
           bad
           men
           ,
           having
           no
           interest
           in
           Christ
           )
           for
           so
           farre
           as
           any
           outward
           action
           is
           outwardly
           good
           ,
           it
           shall
           be
           rewarded
           :
           The
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           had
           the
           promise
           of
           men
           for
           their
           reward
           ;
           the
           Romanes
           were
           straight
           in
           their
           civill
           governement
           ;
           and
           God
           so
           blessed
           them
           for
           it
           ,
           that
           their
           Common-wealth
           flourished
           for
           many
           hundred
           
           yeares
           .
           Let
           the
           people
           be
           what
           they
           will
           (
           if
           civill
           )
           they
           shall
           have
           their
           reward
           sutable
           to
           that
           good
           they
           doe
           ;
           as
           for
           heaven
           and
           happinesse
           in
           another
           world
           ,
           they
           care
           not
           for
           it
           ,
           yet
           every
           man
           shall
           have
           his
           penny
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           a
           great
           art
           in
           Faith
           
           to
           apprehend
           Christ
           suteable
           to
           our
           present
           condition
           ;
           as
           when
           we
           are
           fallen
           into
           sinne
           ,
           thinke
           of
           the
           terrours
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           but
           when
           we
           are
           broken
           hearted
           ;
           then
           present
           him
           as
           a
           sweete
           saviour
           ,
           inviting
           all
           to
           come
           unto
           him
           ;
           and
           thus
           neither
           shall
           Christ
           be
           dishonoured
           ,
           nor
           our
           soules
           wronged
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           much
           to
           be
           desired
           ,
           
           
           that
           there
           were
           that
           love
           in
           all
           men
           ,
           to
           teach
           what
           they
           know
           ;
           and
           that
           humility
           in
           others
           to
           be
           instructed
           in
           what
           they
           know
           not
           ;
           God
           humbles
           great
           persons
           ,
           to
           learne
           of
           meaner
           ;
           and
           it
           s
           our
           dutie
           to
           imbrace
           the
           truth
           whosoever
           brings
           it
           :
           and
           oftentimes
           meane
           persons
           ,
           are
           instruments
           of
           comfort
           to
           greater
           than
           themselves
           ;
           as
           Aquiia
           and
           Prisilla
           instructed
           
             Apollo
             ,
             Acts
          
           18.
           ver
           .
           26.
           
        
         
           He
           that
           seekes
           us
           before
           wee
           sought
           him
           ,
           will
           
           he
           refuse
           us
           when
           wee
           seeke
           after
           him
           ?
           Let
           no
           man
           therefore
           despaire
           ,
           or
           be
           discouraged
           ;
           if
           there
           be
           in
           thee
           the
           height
           ,
           and
           
           depth
           ,
           and
           length
           ,
           and
           bredth
           of
           sinne
           ;
           there
           is
           also
           much
           more
           the
           height
           ,
           and
           depth
           ,
           and
           length
           and
           bredth
           of
           mercy
           in
           God
           ;
           and
           though
           we
           have
           played
           the
           Harlot
           with
           many
           lovers
           ,
           yet
           returne
           againe
           ,
           Ier.
           3.
           1.
           
           
             For
             his
             thoughts
             are
             not
             as
             ours
             ,
             and
             his
             mercies
             are
             the
             mercies
             of
             a
             reconciled
             God.
             
          
        
         
           When
           wee
           are
           under
           a
           cloud
           of
           temptations
           ;
           let
           
           us
           take
           heede
           of
           opposing
           our
           comforts
           ;
           for
           it
           wrongs
           Christs
           intention
           ,
           who
           would
           not
           have
           us
           at
           any
           time
           to
           be
           uncomfortable
           ;
           and
           besides
           ,
           whil'st
           wee
           are
           in
           such
           a
           condition
           ;
           wee
           are
           unfit
           to
           glorifie
           God
           ,
           for
           feare
           
           doth
           binde
           up
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           makes
           it
           in
           a
           palsie
           temper
           ,
           wee
           are
           not
           fit
           to
           doe
           any
           thing
           as
           we
           ought
           without
           some
           love
           ,
           and
           some
           joy
           ;
           and
           though
           we
           be
           at
           present
           under
           a
           cloud
           ,
           yet
           the
           Sunne
           is
           alwayes
           the
           same
           ;
           wee
           may
           therefore
           for
           a
           time
           want
           the
           light
           of
           his
           gracious
           countenance
           ,
           but
           never
           his
           sweete
           influence
           .
        
         
           Most
           men
           if
           they
           could
           ,
           they
           would
           alwayes
           live
           
           here
           ,
           but
           whosoever
           is
           partaker
           of
           Christs
           .
           Resurrection
           ,
           his
           minde
           doth
           presently
           ascend
           ;
           and
           here
           we
           are
           alwayes
           inlarging
           our
           desires
           ,
           because
           wee
           are
           under
           a
           state
           of
           imperfection
           .
        
         
         
           Many
           men
           that
           make
           a
           
           profession
           ,
           are
           like
           Kytes
           ,
           which
           ascend
           high
           ,
           but
           looke
           low
           ;
           but
           those
           that
           looke
           high
           ,
           as
           they
           ascend
           high
           ,
           are
           risen
           with
           Christ
           :
           for
           a
           Christian
           being
           once
           in
           the
           estate
           of
           Grace
           ,
           hee
           forgets
           what
           is
           behinde
           and
           lookes
           upon
           ascending
           higher
           and
           higher
           ,
           till
           hee
           be
           in
           his
           place
           of
           happinesse
           ;
           and
           as
           at
           Christs
           rising
           there
           was
           an
           earth-quake
           ;
           so
           such
           as
           are
           risen
           with
           him
           doe
           finde
           a
           commotion
           and
           division
           betweene
           the
           flesh
           and
           the
           spirit
           .
        
         
           Christ
           hath
           an
           especiall
           
           care
           of
           his
           children
           ,
           when
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           guilt
           of
           sinne
           ,
           they
           have
           most
           
           cause
           to
           be
           disconsolate
           ;
           and
           therefore
           where
           the
           heart
           of
           any
           man
           is
           upright
           towards
           God
           ;
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           expressed
           what
           indulgence
           there
           is
           in
           him
           towards
           such
           a
           poore
           sinner
           :
           for
           though
           Peter
           had
           denied
           him
           ,
           yet
           in
           Marke
           16.
           7.
           
           
             Goe
             tell
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             and
             tell
             Peter
             :
          
           so
           that
           Christ
           tooke
           great
           care
           to
           secure
           him
           of
           his
           love
           ,
           though
           he
           had
           most
           shamefully
           denied
           him
           .
        
         
           God
           hath
           not
           in
           vaine
           
           taken
           upon
           him
           the
           name
           of
           a
           Father
           ,
           and
           hee
           fills
           it
           up
           to
           the
           full
           :
           It
           is
           a
           name
           of
           Indulgence
           ,
           a
           name
           of
           Hope
           ,
           a
           name
           of
           Provision
           ,
           a
           name
           of
           Protection
           ;
           it
           argues
           the
           mitigation
           
           of
           punishment
           ;
           a
           little
           is
           enough
           from
           a
           Father
           :
           therefore
           in
           all
           temptations
           ,
           it
           should
           teach
           us
           by
           prayer
           ,
           to
           flie
           under
           the
           wings
           of
           our
           heavenly
           Father
           ,
           and
           to
           expect
           from
           him
           all
           that
           a
           father
           should
           doe
           for
           his
           child
           ,
           as
           Provision
           ,
           Protection
           ,
           Indulgence
           ,
           yea
           and
           seasonable
           corrections
           also
           (
           which
           are
           as
           necessary
           for
           us
           as
           our
           daily
           bread
           )
           and
           when
           we
           die
           we
           may
           expect
           our
           inheritance
           ,
           because
           hee
           is
           our
           Father
           ;
           but
           yet
           wee
           must
           understand
           also
           ,
           that
           the
           name
           of
           a
           Father
           is
           a
           word
           of
           Relation
           ,
           something
           also
           he
           expects
           from
           us
           ;
           we
           must
           therefore
           reverence
           him
           as
           a
           Father
           ,
           
           which
           consists
           in
           feare
           and
           love
           ;
           He
           is
           a
           great
           God
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           ought
           to
           feare
           him
           ;
           he
           is
           also
           mercifull
           ,
           yea
           hath
           bowells
           of
           mercy
           ,
           and
           therefore
           wee
           ought
           to
           love
           him
           :
           if
           wee
           tremble
           at
           him
           ,
           wee
           know
           not
           that
           hee
           is
           loving
           ,
           and
           if
           wee
           be
           over
           bold
           ,
           wee
           forget
           that
           hee
           is
           a
           great
           God
           ;
           therefore
           we
           should
           goe
           boldly
           to
           him
           with
           reverence
           and
           godly
           feare
           .
        
         
           Those
           that
           are
           at
           peace
           
           in
           their
           owne
           consciences
           ,
           will
           be
           peaceable
           towards
           others
           .
           A
           busie
           contentious
           quarrelous
           disposition
           argues
           it
           never
           felt
           peace
           from
           God
           ;
           and
           though
           many
           men
           thinke
           it
           commendable
           
           to
           cēsure
           the
           infirmities
           of
           others
           ,
           yet
           it
           argues
           their
           owne
           weakenes
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           a
           signe
           of
           strength
           ,
           where
           wee
           see
           in
           men
           any
           good
           to
           beare
           with
           their
           weaknesses
           ;
           who
           wasmore
           indulgent
           than
           Christ
           ,
           hee
           bore
           with
           the
           infirmities
           of
           his
           Disciples
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ;
           therefore
           we
           should
           labour
           to
           carry
           our selves
           lovingly
           towards
           them
           that
           are
           weake
           ,
           and
           know
           that
           nothing
           should
           raise
           us
           so
           high
           in
           our
           esteeme
           above
           others
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           forget
           them
           to
           be
           brethren
           ,
           in
           as
           much
           ,
           as
           those
           infirmities
           we
           see
           in
           them
           shall
           be
           buried
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           Many
           men
           will
           make
           
           much
           of
           eminent
           persons
           ,
           
           and
           men
           of
           excellent
           parts
           ,
           but
           there
           may
           be
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           hypocrisie
           in
           that
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           truth
           of
           our
           love
           is
           tried
           in
           this
           ;
           if
           wee
           beare
           a
           sincere
           affection
           to
           all
           the
           Saints
           ,
           Eph.
           6.
           18.
           
        
         
           Wee
           must
           take
           heede
           of
           comming
           to
           God
           in
           our
           
           owne
           persons
           or
           worthinesse
           ,
           but
           in
           all
           things
           looke
           at
           God
           in
           Christ
           ;
           if
           we
           looke
           at
           God
           as
           a
           Father
           ,
           wee
           must
           see
           him
           Christs
           Father
           first
           ;
           if
           wee
           see
           our selves
           acquitted
           from
           our
           sinnes
           ;
           let
           us
           looke
           at
           Christ
           risen
           first
           ,
           if
           we
           thinke
           of
           glorification
           in
           heaven
           ,
           let
           us
           see
           Christ
           glorified
           first
           ,
           and
           when
           wee
           consider
           of
           any
           
           spirituall
           blessing
           ,
           consider
           of
           it
           in
           Christ
           first
           ;
           all
           the
           Promises
           are
           made
           to
           Christ
           ,
           he
           takes
           them
           first
           from
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           derives
           them
           to
           us
           by
           his
           Spirit
           :
           the
           first
           fulnesse
           is
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           empties
           himselfe
           into
           Christ
           ;
           
             And
             of
             his
             fulnesse
             wee
             all
             receive
             grace
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           God
           is
           said
           to
           be
           our
           God
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           a
           God
           unto
           
           us
           ,
           when
           as
           he
           applies
           for
           the
           good
           of
           his
           creature
           ,
           that
           all-sufficiencie
           that
           is
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           God
           is
           our
           God
           by
           covenant
           ,
           because
           hee
           hath
           made
           over
           himselfe
           unto
           us
           ,
           every
           beleeving
           Christian
           hath
           the
           title
           passed
           over
           to
           him
           ,
           so
           that
           God
           is
           his
           portion
           ,
           
           and
           his
           inheritance
           .
           There
           is
           more
           comfort
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           our
           God
           ,
           than
           the
           heart
           of
           man
           can
           conceive
           ;
           it
           s
           larger
           than
           his
           heart
           ;
           and
           therefore
           though
           we
           cannot
           say
           that
           riches
           ,
           or
           honours
           ,
           or
           friends
           ,
           &c.
           are
           ours
           ,
           yet
           if
           we
           be
           able
           to
           say
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Faith
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           ours
           ,
           then
           wee
           have
           all
           in
           him
           ,
           his
           wisedome
           is
           ours
           to
           finde
           out
           a
           way
           to
           doe
           us
           good
           ;
           if
           wee
           be
           in
           danger
           ,
           his
           power
           is
           ours
           to
           bring
           us
           out
           ;
           if
           under
           the
           guilt
           of
           sinne
           ,
           his
           mercie
           is
           ours
           to
           forgive
           us
           ;
           if
           any
           want
           ,
           his
           all-sufficiencie
           is
           ours
           to
           supply
           ,
           or
           to
           make
           it
           good
           ;
           if
           God
           be
           ours
           ,
           then
           whatsoever
           
           God
           can
           doe
           is
           ours
           ,
           and
           whatsoever
           God
           hath
           is
           ours
           .
        
         
           God
           is
           the
           God
           and
           Father
           
           of
           all
           the
           Elect
           ,
           and
           hee
           is
           also
           a
           God
           and
           a
           Father
           unto
           every
           one
           of
           the
           Elect
           :
           God
           is
           every
           Saints
           Solidum
           ,
           even
           as
           the
           Sunne
           is
           wholly
           every
           mans
           ;
           so
           is
           God
           ,
           he
           cares
           for
           all
           as
           one
           ,
           and
           for
           every
           one
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           but
           one
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           not
           onely
           a
           
           mystery
           ,
           but
           a
           depth
           in
           the
           mystery
           ,
           as
           of
           Election
           and
           Reprobation
           ,
           so
           of
           Providence
           :
           there
           is
           no
           reason
           can
           be
           given
           ,
           why
           some
           of
           Gods
           children
           are
           in
           quiet
           and
           others
           are
           vexed
           ;
           why
           one
           should
           be
           poore
           and
           another
           rich
           :
           
           In
           Psal.
           97.
           2.
           
           
             Clouds
             and
             darkenesse
             are
             round
             about
             him
          
           ;
           you
           cannot
           see
           him
           hee
           is
           hid
           in
           a
           cloud
           ;
           I
           but
           Righteousnesse
           and
           Iudgement
           are
           the
           foundation
           of
           his
           Throne
           ,
           howsoever
           he
           wrappe
           himselfe
           in
           a
           thicke
           cloud
           ,
           that
           none
           can
           see
           him
           ,
           yet
           hee
           is
           just
           and
           righteous
           :
           therefore
           when
           any
           thing
           befalls
           us
           ,
           for
           which
           wee
           can
           see
           no
           reason
           ,
           yet
           we
           must
           reverence
           him
           and
           adore
           his
           Counsells
           ,
           and
           thinke
           him
           wiser
           than
           we
           .
        
         
           When
           wee
           are
           diligent
           in
           our
           calling
           ,
           keeping
           a
           
           good
           conscience
           and
           labouring
           for
           a
           carriage
           answerable
           ;
           when
           these
           three
           meete
           together
           ,
           Calling
           ,
           
           and
           Standing
           ,
           and
           wise
           Carriage
           ;
           then
           whatsoever
           befalls
           us
           ,
           wee
           may
           with
           comfort
           say
           ,
           The
           will
           of
           the
           Lord
           be
           done
           ;
           wee
           are
           now
           in
           his
           way
           ;
           &
           may
           then
           expect
           a
           guard
           of
           Angells
           without
           ,
           and
           a
           guard
           of
           his
           Spirit
           within
           .
        
         
           All
           the
           contention
           betweene
           the
           flesh
           and
           the
           
           spirit
           lies
           in
           this
           ,
           whether
           God
           shall
           have
           his
           Will
           ,
           or
           wee
           ours
           ;
           now
           Gods
           Will
           is
           straight
           ,
           but
           ours
           is
           crooked
           :
           and
           therefore
           if
           God
           will
           have
           us
           offer
           up
           our
           Isaac
           ,
           we
           must
           submit
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           even
           drowne
           our selves
           in
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           then
           the
           more
           wee
           are
           emptied
           of
           our selves
           ;
           the
           freer
           wee
           
           are
           ,
           by
           how
           much
           we
           are
           made
           subject
           to
           God
           ;
           for
           in
           what
           measure
           wee
           part
           with
           any
           thing
           for
           him
           ,
           wee
           shall
           receive
           even
           in
           this
           world
           an
           hundred
           fold
           in
           joy
           and
           peace
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Whatsoever
           outward
           good
           things
           we
           have
           ,
           wee
           
           should
           use
           them
           in
           a
           reverent
           manner
           ,
           knowing
           that
           the
           libertie
           we
           have
           to
           enjoy
           them
           ,
           is
           purchased
           with
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           David
           when
           he
           thirsted
           for
           the
           waters
           of
           Bethlehem
           ,
           would
           not
           drinke
           it
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           as
           the
           blood
           of
           his
           three
           Worthies
           ;
           so
           though
           we
           have
           a
           free
           use
           of
           the
           creatures
           ;
           yet
           wee
           must
           be
           carefull
           to
           use
           them
           with
           moderation
           
           and
           reverence
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           nothing
           of
           God
           can
           please
           the
           world
           ,
           because
           
           the
           best
           things
           are
           presented
           to
           the
           heart
           of
           a
           carnall
           man
           ,
           as
           foolishnesse
           ,
           mans
           nature
           above
           all
           things
           would
           avoid
           the
           imputation
           of
           folly
           ,
           and
           rather
           than
           hee
           will
           be
           counted
           a
           foole
           ,
           hee
           will
           slander
           the
           wayes
           of
           God
           to
           be
           foolishnesse
           .
           Now
           the
           Law
           of
           Christ
           constraines
           us
           ,
           and
           makes
           us
           doe
           many
           things
           ,
           for
           which
           the
           world
           doth
           thinke
           us
           out
           of
           our
           wits
           :
           and
           therefore
           wee
           should
           labour
           to
           quit
           our
           hearts
           ,
           and
           account
           of
           it
           a
           greater
           favour
           from
           God
           ;
           when
           the
           Michals
           of
           this
           world
           
           scoffe
           at
           us
           for
           our
           goodnesse
           :
           for
           when
           they
           are
           offended
           at
           us
           ,
           God
           is
           delighted
           with
           us
           .
        
         
           To
           discerne
           of
           our
           estate
           in
           Grace
           ,
           let
           us
           
           chiefely
           looke
           to
           our
           affections
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           intrinsicall
           ,
           and
           not
           subject
           to
           hypocrisie
           :
           men
           of
           great
           parts
           know
           much
           ,
           and
           so
           doth
           the
           devill
           ,
           but
           hee
           wants
           love
           ;
           in
           fire
           all
           things
           may
           be
           painted
           but
           the
           heate
           :
           so
           all
           good
           actions
           may
           be
           done
           by
           an
           Hypocrite
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           a
           heat
           of
           love
           ,
           which
           hee
           hath
           not
           :
           wee
           should
           therefore
           chiefly
           examine
           the
           truth
           and
           sinceritie
           of
           our
           affections
           .
        
         
           We
           may
           apprehend
           the
           
           
           love
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           we
           cannot
           comprehend
           it
           ;
           all
           the
           fruits
           of
           his
           love
           passes
           our
           common
           understanding
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           have
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           given
           to
           us
           to
           take
           away
           the
           vayle
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           report
           of
           it
           to
           the
           soule
           ;
           and
           then
           assoone
           as
           this
           love
           of
           Christ
           is
           apprehended
           ,
           it
           constraines
           us
           to
           all
           holy
           duties
           ,
           not
           as
           fire
           out
           of
           a
           Flint
           ,
           but
           as
           water
           out
           of
           a
           Spring
           :
           the
           love
           of
           a
           wife
           to
           her
           husband
           may
           beginne
           from
           the
           supply
           of
           her
           necessities
           ,
           but
           afterwards
           she
           may
           love
           him
           also
           for
           the
           sweetenesse
           of
           his
           person
           ;
           so
           the
           soule
           doth
           first
           love
           Christ
           for
           salvation
           ,
           but
           when
           shee
           is
           brought
           to
           
           him
           ,
           and
           finds
           that
           sweetenesse
           that
           is
           in
           him
           ,
           then
           shee
           loves
           him
           for
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           It
           should
           be
           our
           continuall
           
           care
           to
           manifest
           the
           sinceritie
           of
           our
           hearts
           to
           God
           in
           our
           severall
           places
           and
           callings
           ,
           &
           this
           is
           done
           when
           we
           looke
           at
           God
           in
           every
           action
           ,
           and
           indeavour
           to
           yeeld
           our
           whole
           soule
           to
           the
           whole
           Will
           of
           God
           ,
           serving
           him
           in
           our
           spirits
           ,
           and
           performing
           the
           workes
           of
           our
           callings
           by
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           Word
           ,
           and
           unto
           his
           Glorie
           :
           and
           if
           we
           thus
           labour
           to
           approve
           our selves
           to
           him
           ,
           whatsoever
           be
           the
           issue
           ,
           wee
           shall
           be
           indued
           with
           a
           holy
           boldnesse
           ,
           
           with
           inward
           peace
           and
           comfort
           ,
           having
           carried
           our selves
           as
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           That
           a
           man
           may
           be
           fit
           
           to
           perswade
           others
           ,
           hee
           must
           have
           love
           to
           their
           persons
           ,
           a
           cleare
           knowledge
           of
           the
           cause
           ,
           and
           grace
           that
           he
           may
           be
           able
           to
           speake
           in
           wisedome
           to
           their
           soules
           and
           consciences
           :
           as
           wee
           are
           saved
           by
           love
           ,
           so
           we
           are
           perswaded
           by
           the
           arguments
           of
           love
           which
           is
           most
           agreeable
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           man
           ,
           that
           is
           led
           by
           perswasion
           ,
           not
           by
           compulsion
           :
           men
           may
           be
           compelled
           to
           the
           use
           of
           the
           meanes
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           Faith
           :
           many
           men
           labour
           onely
           to
           unfold
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           
           for
           the
           increasing
           of
           their
           knowledge
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           able
           to
           discourse
           ;
           whereas
           the
           speciall
           intent
           of
           the
           Ministery
           ,
           is
           to
           worke
           upon
           the
           heart
           and
           affections
           .
        
         
           As
           we
           must
           approve
           our selves
           to
           God
           and
           to
           our
           
           owne
           consciences
           ,
           so
           also
           to
           the
           consciences
           of
           others
           (
           not
           to
           their
           humours
           &
           fancies
           )
           that
           they
           may
           witnesse
           for
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           love
           them
           and
           deale
           faithfully
           with
           them
           ;
           We
           should
           labour
           to
           do
           all
           the
           good
           we
           can
           ,
           especially
           to
           the
           soules
           of
           men
           that
           are
           redeemed
           with
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           :
           if
           wee
           deserve
           well
           of
           them
           ,
           they
           will
           give
           evidence
           for
           us
           ;
           but
           
           if
           wee
           walke
           scandalously
           ,
           they
           will
           evidence
           ,
           that
           wee
           by
           our
           ill
           courses
           and
           examples
           drew
           them
           to
           ill
           courses
           ,
           and
           hardened
           them
           in
           evill
           :
           it
           should
           be
           our
           care
           therefore
           to
           approve
           our selves
           to
           the
           consciences
           of
           men
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           have
           them
           to
           witnesse
           for
           us
           ,
           that
           such
           men
           of
           whō
           we
           have
           deserved
           well
           may
           be
           our
           crowne
           at
           the
           last
           day
           .
        
         
           A
           man
           doth
           then
           keepe
           
           a
           good
           conscience
           in
           relation
           to
           others
           ,
           when
           hee
           makes
           it
           appeare
           that
           hee
           can
           deny
           himselfe
           to
           doe
           them
           good
           ,
           when
           the
           consciences
           of
           other
           men
           shall
           thinke
           thus
           :
           such
           a
           man
           regards
           my
           good
           more
           than
           
           his
           owne
           ,
           hee
           seekes
           no
           advantage
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           he
           lives
           so
           ,
           as
           that
           the
           world
           may
           see
           ,
           he
           is
           in
           good
           earnest
           ,
           hee
           speakes
           so
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           makes
           it
           good
           by
           his
           life
           ;
           now
           if
           our
           care
           be
           to
           walke
           thus
           ,
           wee
           shall
           approve
           our selves
           to
           the
           consciences
           of
           men
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           many
           that
           will
           give
           some
           way
           to
           divine
           
           truths
           ,
           but
           they
           have
           a
           reservation
           of
           some
           sinne
           ,
           When
           Herodias
           is
           once
           touched
           ,
           then
           
             Iohn
             Baptists
          
           head
           must
           off
           ;
           such
           truths
           as
           come
           neare
           makes
           them
           fret
           ,
           because
           their
           conscience
           tels
           them
           they
           cannot
           yeeld
           obedience
           to
           all
           ;
           the
           lust
           of
           some
           sinnes
           hath
           gotten
           such
           
           domination
           over
           their
           affections
           ,
           that
           the
           conscience
           saith
           I
           cannot
           doe
           this
           ;
           and
           then
           that
           hatred
           that
           should
           be
           turned
           upon
           the
           sinne
           ,
           is
           turned
           upon
           the
           Word
           and
           the
           Minister
           ,
           like
           unto
           some
           vermine
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           are
           driven
           to
           a
           stand
           ,
           they
           will
           flie
           in
           a
           mans
           face
           ;
           so
           these
           men
           when
           they
           see
           they
           must
           yeeld
           ,
           they
           grow
           malicious
           ,
           so
           that
           what
           they
           will
           not
           follow
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           reproach
           :
           therefore
           it
           should
           be
           our
           care
           at
           all
           times
           to
           yeeld
           obedience
           ,
           according
           to
           what
           wee
           know
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           a
           generation
           of
           
           churlish
           people
           ,
           such
           as
           
           watch
           for
           offences
           ,
           because
           they
           would
           goe
           to
           hell
           with
           some
           reason
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           see
           who
           are
           weake
           ,
           and
           who
           are
           hypocrites
           ,
           but
           they
           cast
           reproach
           upon
           all
           ;
           and
           therefore
           oftentimes
           God
           in
           justice
           to
           them
           ,
           suffers
           good
           men
           to
           fall
           ,
           that
           such
           men
           may
           take
           scandall
           at
           them
           to
           their
           ruine
           .
        
         
           A
           man
           may
           know
           that
           
           the
           Word
           hath
           wrought
           upon
           his
           conscience
           ,
           when
           hee
           comes
           to
           it
           ,
           that
           hee
           may
           heare
           and
           learne
           ,
           and
           reforme
           .
           A
           man
           that
           hath
           a
           heart
           without
           guile
           ,
           is
           glad
           to
           heare
           the
           sharpest
           reproofes
           ,
           because
           he
           knowes
           that
           sinne
           is
           his
           
           greatest
           enemy
           :
           but
           if
           we
           live
           in
           a
           course
           ,
           that
           wee
           are
           loath
           should
           be
           touched
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           signe
           our
           hearts
           are
           full
           of
           guile
           ;
           corrupt
           men
           they
           mould
           their
           Teachers
           ,
           and
           fashion
           them
           to
           their
           lusts
           ,
           but
           a
           good
           and
           upright
           heart
           is
           willing
           that
           Divine
           truths
           should
           have
           their
           full
           authoritie
           in
           the
           soule
           ,
           giving
           way
           to
           our
           dutie
           ,
           though
           never
           so
           contrary
           to
           flesh
           and
           blood
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           the
           duty
           of
           Ministers
           
           to
           labour
           to
           prevent
           objections
           that
           may
           arise
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           hinder
           the
           passage
           of
           their
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           that
           truths
           may
           more
           readily
           come
           into
           the
           heart
           ;
           wee
           
           should
           labour
           to
           rellish
           the
           person
           ,
           for
           secret
           surmises
           are
           stones
           to
           stumble
           at
           ;
           therefore
           both
           Ministers
           and
           people
           should
           be
           carefull
           to
           remove
           them
           .
        
         
           A
           man
           ought
           not
           to
           commend
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           in
           
           some
           speciall
           cases
           ;
           first
           ,
           because
           pride
           and
           envie
           in
           others
           will
           not
           indure
           it
           :
           secondly
           ,
           it
           toucheth
           upon
           Gods
           glory
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           should
           take
           heed
           :
           thirdly
           it
           deprives
           us
           of
           comfort
           ,
           and
           hinders
           the
           Apologie
           of
           others
           :
           The
           Heathens
           could
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           praising
           of
           a
           mans
           selfe
           is
           a
           burdensome
           hearing
           :
           Le
           ts
           take
           heede
           therefore
           that
           wee
           snatch
           not
           our
           
           right
           out
           of
           Gods
           hand
           ;
           but
           now
           on
           the
           contrary
           in
           some
           cases
           ,
           wee
           may
           praise
           and
           commend
           our selves
           ,
           as
           when
           we
           have
           a
           just
           calling
           to
           make
           an
           A
           pologie
           in
           way
           of
           defence
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           conviction
           of
           them
           that
           unjustly
           speake
           evill
           of
           us
           :
           secondly
           ,
           wee
           may
           speake
           well
           of
           our selves
           in
           way
           of
           example
           to
           others
           ,
           as
           Parents
           to
           their
           children
           ,
           and
           this
           doth
           well
           become
           them
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           not
           out
           of
           pride
           or
           vaine-glory
           ,
           because
           the
           end
           is
           discovered
           to
           be
           out
           of
           love
           unto
           them
           .
        
         
           It
           s
           the
           dutie
           of
           those
           that
           are
           Gods
           children
           when
           
           they
           have
           just
           occasion
           ,
           to
           
           take
           the
           defence
           of
           others
           upon
           them
           :
           and
           thus
           did
           the
           blind
           man
           ,
           Iohn
           6.
           
           He
           defended
           Christ
           against
           the
           Pharisees
           ;
           and
           Ionathan
           spoke
           to
           his
           Father
           in
           the
           behalfe
           of
           David
           ,
           though
           hee
           was
           called
           the
           sonne
           of
           a
           rebellious
           woman
           ,
           yet
           he
           knew
           that
           hee
           ought
           this
           unto
           the
           truth
           ;
           God
           hath
           a
           cause
           in
           the
           world
           that
           must
           be
           owned
           ,
           and
           therefore
           when
           the
           cause
           of
           Religion
           is
           brought
           upon
           the
           stage
           ,
           then
           God
           seemes
           to
           say
           as
           Iehu
           did
           ,
           
             Who
             is
             on
             my
             side
             ,
             who
             ?
          
           God
           commends
           his
           cause
           and
           his
           children
           to
           us
           :
           
             And
             therefore
             curse
          
           
           
             yee
             Meroz
          
           (
           said
           the
           Angell
           of
           the
           Lord
           )
           
             curse
             yee
             bitterly
          
           
           
             the
             Inhabitants
             thereof
             ,
             because
             they
             came
             not
             to
             the
             helpe
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             to
             the
             helpe
             of
             the
             Lord
             against
             the
             mightie
             :
          
           so
           a
           curse
           lies
           upon
           those
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           truth
           suffers
           ,
           have
           not
           a
           word
           to
           defend
           it
           .
        
         
           Vsually
           the
           defamers
           of
           
           others
           are
           proud
           vaine-glorious
           persons
           ;
           if
           a
           man
           will
           search
           for
           the
           spirit
           of
           the
           devill
           in
           men
           ,
           let
           him
           looke
           for
           it
           amongst
           vaine-glorious
           Teachers
           ,
           Heriticks
           ,
           and
           superstitious
           persons
           ;
           the
           ground
           of
           it
           is
           from
           the
           neerenesse
           of
           two
           contraries
           ,
           there
           the
           opposition
           is
           the
           strongest
           ,
           as
           fire
           and
           water
           when
           they
           are
           neere
           make
           the
           strongest
           opposition
           ;
           and
           
           who
           are
           so
           neere
           Gods
           children
           ,
           as
           vaine-glorious
           Teachers
           that
           are
           of
           the
           same
           profession
           ;
           Pilat
           a
           Heathen
           shewed
           more
           favour
           to
           Christ
           than
           the
           Pharisees
           :
           and
           this
           use
           we
           should
           make
           of
           it
           ,
           not
           to
           take
           scandall
           when
           we
           see
           one
           Divine
           deprave
           another
           ,
           for
           it
           hath
           beene
           so
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           so
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           All
           things
           out
           of
           God
           ,
           are
           but
           grasse
           ;
           when
           wee
           
           joy
           in
           any
           thing
           out
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           childish
           joy
           ,
           as
           if
           wee
           joyed
           in
           Flowers
           ,
           that
           after
           we
           have
           drawne
           out
           the
           sweetnesse
           ,
           we
           cast
           them
           away
           ,
           all
           outward
           things
           are
           cōmon
           to
           Castawayes
           as
           well
           as
           to
           us
           ;
           and
           
           without
           Grace
           they
           will
           provesnares
           ;
           at
           the
           houre
           of
           death
           what
           comfort
           can
           wee
           have
           in
           them
           ,
           further
           than
           we
           have
           had
           humilitie
           and
           love
           to
           use
           them
           well
           :
           Therefore
           if
           wee
           would
           have
           our
           hearts
           seasoned
           with
           true
           joy
           ,
           le
           ts
           labour
           to
           be
           faithfull
           in
           our
           places
           ,
           and
           endeavour
           according
           to
           the
           gifts
           wee
           have
           to
           glorifie
           God.
           
        
         
           To
           glorie
           in
           any
           thing
           
           whatsoever
           ,
           is
           Idolatry
           ,
           because
           the
           minde
           sets
           up
           a
           thing
           to
           glory
           in
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           God
           ;
           secondly
           ,
           its
           spirituall
           adultery
           to
           cleave
           to
           any
           thing
           more
           than
           God
           :
           thirdly
           ,
           its
           false
           witnesse
           bearing
           to
           ascribe
           excellency
           where
           
           there
           is
           none
           ,
           wee
           have
           a
           prohibition
           ;
           
             Let
             not
             the
             wise
             man
             glory
             in
             his
             wisedome
             ,
             nor
             the
             strong
             man
             in
             his
             strength
             ,
             nor
             the
             rich
             man
             in
             his
             riches
             :
          
           God
           will
           not
           give
           his
           glorie
           to
           another
           ;
           and
           therefore
           when
           men
           will
           be
           medling
           with
           glory
           ,
           which
           belongs
           to
           God
           alone
           ,
           he
           blasts
           them
           ,
           and
           sets
           them
           afide
           ,
           as
           broken
           vessells
           ,
           and
           disdaines
           to
           use
           them
           .
        
         
           A
           Christian
           joyes
           aright
           ,
           
           when
           it
           proceedes
           from
           right
           principles
           ,
           from
           Iudgement
           and
           Conscience
           ,
           not
           from
           Fancie
           and
           Imagination
           ;
           when
           Iudgement
           and
           Conscience
           will
           beare
           him
           out
           ;
           
           when
           there
           is
           good
           termes
           betweene
           God
           and
           him
           ;
           for
           our
           joy
           must
           spring
           from
           peace
           ,
           Rom.
           5.
           
           
             Being
             justified
             by
             Faith
             ,
             wee
             have
             peace
             towards
             God.
          
           The
           Apostles
           beginne
           their
           Epistles
           with
           Mercy
           ,
           Grace
           and
           Peace
           ;
           Mercy
           in
           forgivenesse
           ,
           Grace
           to
           renew
           our
           natures
           ,
           and
           Peace
           of
           conscience
           here
           :
           these
           are
           things
           to
           be
           gloried
           in
           ,
           if
           wee
           finde
           our
           sinnes
           pardoned
           ,
           our
           persons
           accepted
           ,
           and
           our
           natures
           altered
           ;
           then
           we
           may
           comfort
           our selves
           in
           any
           thing
           ,
           in
           health
           ,
           in
           wealth
           ,
           in
           wife
           ,
           in
           children
           ,
           in
           any
           thing
           ,
           because
           all
           come
           from
           the
           favour
           of
           God
           ;
           we
           may
           joy
           in
           afflictions
           ,
           because
           
           there
           is
           a
           blessing
           in
           the
           worst
           things
           ,
           to
           further
           our
           eternall
           happinesse
           ,
           and
           though
           we
           cannot
           joy
           in
           affliction
           it self
           ,
           as
           being
           a
           contrary
           to
           our
           nature
           ,
           yet
           wee
           may
           joy
           in
           the
           issue
           ,
           so
           that
           we
           may
           joyaright
           ,
           when
           having
           interest
           in
           God
           ,
           wee
           glory
           in
           the
           testimony
           of
           a
           good
           conscience
           ;
           when
           looking
           inward
           we
           finde
           all
           at
           peace
           ;
           when
           wee
           can
           say
           upon
           good
           grounds
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           mine
           ,
           and
           therefore
           all
           is
           mine
           ,
           both
           life
           and
           death
           and
           all
           things
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           they
           may
           serve
           for
           good
           .
        
         
           The
           hearts
           of
           men
           ,
           yea
           
           of
           good
           men
           ,
           are
           apt
           to
           be
           taken
           up
           with
           outward
           
           things
           ;
           when
           the
           weake
           Disciples
           had
           cast
           out
           devils
           ,
           they
           were
           ready
           to
           be
           proud
           ;
           but
           Christ
           quickly
           spies
           it
           ,
           and
           admonishes
           them
           ,
           
             not
             to
             rejoyce
             that
             the
             devils
             were
             subject
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             that
             their
             names
             were
             written
             in
             the
             Booke
             of
             life
             .
          
           Therefore
           when
           wee
           finde
           the
           least
           stirrings
           to
           glory
           in
           any
           thing
           ,
           wee
           must
           checke
           our selves
           ,
           and
           consider
           what
           Grace
           wee
           have
           to
           temper
           them
           ,
           what
           love
           wee
           have
           to
           turne
           these
           things
           to
           the
           common
           good
           ;
           for
           whatsoever
           a
           man
           hath
           ,
           if
           hee
           have
           not
           withall
           ,
           humilitie
           ,
           and
           love
           to
           use
           it
           aright
           ,
           it
           will
           turne
           to
           his
           bane
           .
        
         
         
           It
           hath
           beene
           an
           old
           imputation
           to
           lay
           distractednesse
           
           upon
           men
           of
           the
           greatest
           wisedome
           and
           sobrietie
           :
           
             Iohn
             the
             Baptist
          
           was
           accused
           to
           have
           a
           devill
           ,
           and
           Christ
           to
           be
           besides
           himselfe
           ;
           and
           the
           Apostles
           to
           be
           full
           of
           new
           wine
           ,
           and
           Paul
           to
           be
           madde
           :
           and
           the
           reason
           of
           this
           is
           ,
           because
           as
           Religion
           is
           a
           mysticall
           and
           spirituall
           thing
           ,
           so
           the
           Tenents
           of
           it
           seeme
           Paradoxes
           to
           carnall
           men
           :
           as
           first
           ,
           that
           a
           Christian
           is
           the
           onely
           Free-man
           ,
           and
           other
           men
           are
           slaves
           ;
           that
           hee
           is
           the
           onely
           Rich-man
           ,
           though
           never
           so
           meane
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           that
           he
           is
           the
           onely
           Beautifull
           man
           ,
           though
           
           (
           outwardly
           )
           never
           so
           deformed
           ;
           that
           hee
           is
           the
           onely
           happy
           man
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           all
           his
           miseries
           .
           Now
           these
           things
           though
           never
           so
           true
           in
           themselves
           seeme
           strange
           to
           naturall
           men
           ;
           and
           then
           again
           when
           they
           see
           men
           earnest
           against
           sinne
           ,
           or
           making
           conscience
           of
           sinne
           ,
           they
           wonder
           at
           this
           commotion
           for
           trifles
           ,
           as
           if
           we
           made
           Tragadies
           of
           toyes
           ;
           but
           these
           men
           goe
           on
           in
           a
           course
           of
           their
           owne
           ,
           and
           make
           that
           the
           measure
           of
           all
           ,
           those
           that
           are
           below
           them
           are
           prophane
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           are
           above
           them
           are
           indiscreete
           :
           by
           fancies
           and
           affections
           ,
           they
           create
           excellencies
           ,
           and
           then
           
           cry
           downe
           spirituall
           things
           as
           folly
           ;
           they
           have
           principles
           of
           their
           owne
           ;
           to
           love
           themselves
           ,
           and
           to
           love
           others
           onely
           for
           themselves
           ,
           and
           to
           hold
           on
           the
           strongest
           side
           ,
           and
           by
           no
           meanes
           to
           expose
           a
           mans
           selfe
           to
           danger
           :
           But
           now
           when
           men
           beginne
           to
           be
           religious
           ,
           they
           deny
           all
           their
           owne
           aimes
           ;
           and
           that
           makes
           their
           course
           seeme
           madnesse
           to
           the
           world
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           labour
           to
           breed
           an
           ill
           conceit
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           mad
           men
           and
           fooles
           .
        
         
           Gods
           children
           are
           neither
           mad
           men
           nor
           fooles
           ,
           
           as
           they
           are
           accounted
           ;
           it
           is
           but
           a
           scandall
           cast
           upon
           them
           by
           the
           mad
           men
           of
           
           the
           world
           :
           They
           are
           the
           onely
           wise
           men
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           well
           considered
           ;
           for
           first
           ,
           they
           make
           the
           highest
           end
           their
           aime
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           be
           a
           Childe
           of
           God
           here
           ,
           and
           a
           Saint
           hereafter
           in
           heaven
           ;
           secondly
           ,
           they
           aime
           to
           be
           found
           wise
           men
           at
           their
           death
           ,
           and
           therefore
           are
           alwayes
           making
           their
           accounts
           ready
           :
           thirdly
           ,
           they
           labour
           to
           live
           answerable
           to
           their
           rules
           ;
           they
           observe
           the
           rule
           of
           the
           Word
           to
           bee
           governed
           according
           to
           the
           same
           :
           fourthly
           ,
           they
           improve
           all
           advantages
           to
           advance
           their
           end
           ,
           they
           labour
           to
           grow
           better
           by
           blessings
           and
           crosses
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           a
           
           sanctified
           use
           of
           every
           thing
           :
           fiftly
           ,
           they
           swimme
           against
           the
           streame
           of
           the
           times
           ,
           and
           though
           they
           eate
           ,
           and
           drinke
           ,
           and
           sleepe
           ,
           as
           others
           doe
           ,
           yet
           (
           like
           the
           Starres
           )
           they
           have
           a
           secret
           course
           and
           carriage
           of
           their
           owne
           ,
           which
           the
           world
           cannot
           discerne
           ,
           and
           therefore
           a
           man
           must
           be
           changed
           and
           set
           in
           a
           higher
           ranke
           ,
           before
           he
           can
           have
           a
           sanctified
           judgement
           of
           the
           wayes
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Those
           that
           lay
           the
           imputation
           
           of
           folly
           and
           madnesse
           on
           Gods
           children
           ,
           will
           be
           found
           to
           be
           fooles
           and
           madde
           men
           themselves
           :
           Is
           not
           he
           a
           foole
           that
           cannot
           make
           a
           right
           
           choice
           of
           things
           ;
           and
           how
           doe
           carnall
           men
           make
           their
           choice
           ,
           when
           they
           imbrace
           perishing
           things
           for
           the
           best
           :
           secondly
           ,
           a
           carnall
           man
           hath
           not
           parts
           to
           apprehend
           spirituall
           things
           aright
           ;
           hee
           cannot
           see
           things
           invisible
           :
           thirdly
           ,
           in
           his
           heart
           he
           accounts
           it
           a
           vaine
           thing
           to
           serve
           the
           Lord
           :
           fourthly
           ,
           he
           judges
           his
           enemies
           to
           be
           his
           best
           friends
           ;
           and
           his
           best
           friends
           to
           be
           his
           worst
           enemies
           :
           fiftly
           ,
           the
           principles
           of
           all
           his
           actions
           are
           rotten
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           not
           directed
           to
           the
           right
           object
           ,
           therfore
           all
           his
           affections
           are
           madde
           ;
           as
           his
           joy
           ,
           his
           love
           ,
           his
           delight
           ;
           his
           love
           is
           but
           lust
           ,
           his
           anger
           
           vexation
           ,
           for
           his
           confidence
           hee
           calls
           Gods
           love
           into
           question
           ;
           but
           if
           a
           false
           suggestion
           comes
           from
           the
           devill
           ,
           that
           hee
           imbraces
           ,
           and
           therefore
           is
           hee
           not
           now
           a
           mad
           man
           ?
           And
           this
           is
           the
           condition
           of
           all
           naturall
           men
           in
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           True
           freedome
           is
           when
           the
           heart
           is
           inlarged
           ,
           and
           
           made
           subordinate
           to
           God
           in
           Christ.
           A
           man
           is
           then
           in
           a
           sweete
           frame
           of
           soule
           when
           his
           heart
           is
           made
           subject
           to
           God
           ,
           for
           he
           being
           larger
           than
           the
           soule
           ,
           sets
           it
           at
           libertie
           ,
           God
           will
           have
           us
           make
           his
           glory
           our
           aime
           ,
           that
           hee
           may
           bestow
           himselfe
           upon
           us
           .
        
         
         
           When
           the
           love
           of
           Christ
           is
           manifested
           to
           mee
           ,
           and
           
           my
           love
           againe
           to
           Christ
           is
           wrought
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ;
           this
           causes
           an
           admiration
           to
           the
           soule
           ;
           when
           it
           considers
           what
           wonderfull
           love
           is
           in
           Christ
           ;
           and
           the
           Spirit
           shall
           witnesse
           that
           this
           love
           of
           Christ
           is
           set
           upon
           me
           ,
           from
           hence
           it
           begins
           to
           admire
           ;
           
             Lord
             ,
             where
             fore
             wilt
             thou
             shew
             thy selfe
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             the
             world
             ?
          
           what
           is
           the
           reason
           thou
           lovest
           mee
           and
           not
           others
           ?
           when
           the
           soule
           hath
           beene
           with
           God
           in
           the
           Mount
           ,
           and
           when
           it
           is
           turned
           from
           earthly
           things
           ,
           then
           it
           sees
           nothing
           but
           love
           and
           mercie
           ;
           and
           this
           constraines
           us
           to
           doe
           all
           things
           out
           of
           
           love
           to
           God
           and
           men
           .
        
         
           When
           Ioshua
           cursed
           the
           
           man
           that
           should
           build
           the
           walles
           of
           Iericho
           ,
           hee
           was
           not
           in
           commotion
           and
           fury
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           peaceabletemper
           .
           So
           that
           when
           cursing
           comes
           from
           such
           a
           one
           ,
           he
           is
           a
           declaratory
           instrumēt
           ,
           and
           the
           conveigher
           of
           Gods
           curse
           :
           Therefore
           every
           man
           must
           not
           take
           upon
           him
           to
           curse
           ,
           for
           men
           oftentimes
           curse
           where
           they
           should
           blesse
           ,
           which
           is
           an
           arrow
           shot
           upright
           ,
           that
           falls
           downe
           upon
           his
           owne
           head
           ;
           but
           those
           that
           come
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           are
           qualified
           for
           that
           purpose
           ,
           their
           cursings
           or
           blessings
           are
           to
           be
           esteemed
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           a
           
           meanes
           oftentimes
           to
           conveigh
           Gods
           blessings
           or
           his
           cursings
           upon
           us
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           over-curious
           to
           exact
           
           the
           first
           beginnings
           of
           Grace
           ,
           because
           it
           falls
           by
           degrees
           ,
           like
           the
           dew
           undiscernably
           :
           and
           further
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           wisedome
           as
           well
           as
           power
           in
           the
           working
           of
           Grace
           ;
           God
           offers
           no
           violence
           to
           the
           soule
           but
           workes
           sweetely
           ,
           yet
           strongly
           ;
           and
           strongly
           ,
           yet
           sweetely
           ;
           he
           goes
           so
           farre
           with
           our
           nature
           ,
           that
           wee
           shall
           freely
           delight
           in
           Grace
           ;
           so
           that
           now
           he
           sees
           great
           reason
           why
           hee
           should
           alter
           his
           course
           ;
           God
           doth
           not
           overthrow
           ▪
           Nature
           ,
           the
           streame
           is
           but
           
           changed
           ,
           the
           man
           is
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           Where
           the
           soule
           desires
           the
           forgivenesse
           of
           sinne
           ,
           
           and
           not
           Grace
           to
           lead
           a
           new
           life
           ,
           that
           desire
           is
           hypocriticall
           ,
           for
           a
           true
           Christian
           desires
           power
           against
           sinne
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           pardon
           for
           it
           ;
           if
           we
           have
           not
           sanctifying
           Grace
           ,
           wee
           have
           not
           pardoning
           Grace
           ;
           Christ
           came
           as
           well
           by
           water
           to
           Regenerate
           ,
           as
           by
           blood
           to
           Iustifie
           :
           It
           should
           therefore
           be
           our
           continuall
           care
           and
           indeavour
           to
           grow
           and
           increase
           in
           Grace
           ,
           because
           without
           it
           wee
           shall
           never
           come
           to
           heaven
           ,
           without
           this
           endeavour
           our
           sacrifices
           are
           not
           accepted
           ;
           without
           
           this
           wee
           cannot
           withstand
           our
           enemies
           ,
           or
           beare
           any
           crosse
           ,
           withou●
           it
           we
           cannot
           goe
           on
           comfortably
           in
           our
           course
           ;
           without
           this
           wee
           cannot
           doe
           any
           thing
           acceptable
           and
           pleasing
           to
           God.
           
        
         
           God
           will
           be
           as
           the
           dew
           
           unto
           Israel
           ,
           and
           hee
           shall
           grow
           as
           the
           Lilly
           ,
           and
           cast
           forth
           his
           rootes
           as
           Lebanon
           ,
           Hos.
           14.
           5.
           
           These
           are
           not
           words
           wastfully
           spent
           ;
           for
           wee
           have
           great
           need
           of
           such
           promises
           ,
           especially
           in
           a
           distressed
           estate
           ,
           for
           then
           our
           spirits
           are
           apt
           to
           sinke
           ,
           and
           our
           hearts
           to
           faint
           ,
           and
           therefore
           wee
           have
           neede
           to
           have
           the
           same
           comforts
           often
           repeated
           .
           Prophane
           hearts
           
           thinke
           what
           neede
           all
           this
           ;
           but
           if
           ever
           thou
           beest
           touched
           in
           conscience
           for
           thy
           sinnes
           ,
           thou
           wilt
           then
           be
           farre
           from
           finding
           fault
           ;
           when
           God
           useth
           all
           the
           secrets
           in
           the
           booke
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           translates
           them
           to
           assure
           us
           of
           his
           mercy
           and
           love
           .
        
         
           Gods
           children
           are
           strengthened
           by
           their
           
           falls
           ,
           they
           learne
           to
           stand
           by
           their
           falls
           ;
           like
           tall
           Ce
           ▪
           dars
           ,
           the
           more
           they
           are
           blowen
           ,
           the
           deeper
           they
           are
           rooted
           :
           that
           which
           men
           thinke
           ,
           is
           the
           overthrow
           of
           Gods
           children
           ,
           doth
           but
           roote
           them
           deeper
           ;
           so
           that
           afrer
           all
           outward
           stormes
           ,
           and
           inward
           declinings
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           issue
           ,
           
           
             They
             take
             roote
             downeward
             ,
             and
             bring
             forth
             fruit
             upwards
             .
          
        
         
           A
           Christian
           in
           his
           right
           
           temper
           ,
           is
           compared
           to
           the
           best
           of
           every
           thing
           ;
           if
           to
           a
           Lilly
           ,
           the
           fairest
           ;
           if
           to
           a
           Cedar
           ,
           the
           tallest
           ;
           if
           to
           an
           Olive
           tree
           ,
           the
           most
           fruitfull
           ,
           
             And
             his
             smell
             shall
             be
             as
             Lebanon
             :
          
           Wee
           should
           therefore
           make
           use
           of
           all
           naturall
           things
           ,
           and
           apply
           them
           to
           spirituall
           ,
           if
           we
           see
           a
           Lilly
           ,
           thinke
           of
           Gods
           Promise
           ,
           and
           our
           dutie
           ,
           wee
           shall
           grow
           as
           Lillies
           ;
           when
           see
           see
           a
           tall
           tree
           ,
           thinke
           I
           must
           grow
           higher
           in
           Grace
           ;
           and
           when
           we
           see
           a
           Vine
           ,
           thinke
           I
           must
           grow
           in
           fruitfulnesse
           ;
           when
           wee
           goe
           into
           
           our
           Orchards
           or
           Gardens
           ,
           let
           the
           sight
           of
           these
           things
           raise
           our
           thoughts
           higher
           unto
           a
           consideration
           of
           what
           's
           required
           of
           us
           .
        
         
           As
           its
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           
           Olive
           tree
           to
           be
           fruitfull
           ,
           so
           it
           s
           the
           glory
           of
           a
           Christian
           to
           be
           fruitfull
           in
           his
           place
           and
           calling
           ,
           and
           the
           way
           to
           be
           fruitfull
           is
           to
           esteeme
           fruitfulnesse
           a
           glory
           ,
           it
           s
           a
           gracious
           sight
           to
           see
           a
           Christian
           answer
           his
           profession
           ,
           and
           flourish
           in
           his
           owne
           standing
           ,
           to
           be
           fruitfull
           and
           shine
           in
           good
           workes
           ,
           when
           abilitie
           and
           opportunity
           ,
           and
           a
           heart
           answerable
           doe
           all
           meete
           for
           doing
           good
           ,
           this
           is
           glorious
           .
        
         
           When
           wee
           goe
           about
           
           
           any
           action
           or
           businesse
           ,
           let
           us
           alwayes
           aske
           our
           soules
           this
           question
           ,
           Is
           this
           sutable
           to
           my
           calling
           ,
           to
           my
           hopes
           ?
           but
           if
           not
           ,
           Why
           doe
           I
           doe
           it
           ?
           I
           that
           am
           a
           King
           to
           rule
           over
           my
           lusts
           ,
           doth
           this
           agree
           with
           my
           condition
           ?
           this
           base
           act
           ,
           this
           base
           Company
           ;
           shall
           such
           a
           man
           as
           I
           doe
           this
           ?
           When
           a
           man
           brings
           his
           heart
           to
           reason
           thus
           with
           himselfe
           ,
           it
           will
           breede
           Ephraims
           resolution
           ,
           
             What
             have
             I
             any
             more
             to
             doe
             with
             Idolls
             ,
          
           and
           in
           walking
           thus
           circumspectly
           ,
           wee
           shall
           finde
           a
           heate
           of
           comfort
           ,
           accompanying
           every
           good
           action
           ,
           and
           a
           sweete
           rellish
           upon
           the
           conscience
           ,
           with
           humilitie
           
           and
           thankefulnesse
           ,
           acknowledging
           all
           the
           strength
           wee
           have
           ,
           to
           be
           from
           the
           dew
           of
           his
           Grace
           .
        
         
           In
           times
           of
           calamitie
           ,
           God
           will
           have
           a
           care
           of
           his
           
           fruitfull
           trees
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           20.
           of
           Deute
           .
           19.
           
           The
           Israelites
           were
           commanded
           ;
           that
           they
           should
           not
           destroy
           the
           trees
           that
           bare
           fruit
           ;
           so
           though
           Gods
           Iudgemēts
           come
           amongst
           us
           ,
           yet
           God
           will
           have
           a
           speciall
           care
           of
           his
           children
           that
           be
           fruitfull
           ,
           but
           the
           Iudgements
           of
           God
           will
           light
           heavy
           upon
           barren
           trees
           ,
           And
           howsoever
           God
           may
           indure
           barrennesse
           in
           the
           want
           of
           meanes
           ,
           yet
           hee
           will
           not
           in
           the
           use
           of
           
           meanes
           ,
           It
           were
           better
           for
           a
           bramble
           to
           be
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           than
           in
           an
           Orchard
           ,
           nothing
           will
           beare
           us
           out
           ,
           but
           fruitfulnesse
           .
        
         
           It
           may
           be
           observed
           that
           old
           men
           (
           seeme
           not
           to
           grow
           ,
           nor
           to
           be
           so
           zealous
           
           as
           many
           young
           Christians
           ;
           but
           the
           reason
           is
           ,
           because
           there
           is
           in
           young
           Christians
           a
           greater
           strength
           of
           naturall
           parts
           ,
           and
           that
           shewes
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           makes
           a
           great
           expression
           ,
           but
           aged
           men
           they
           grow
           in
           strength
           and
           stablenesse
           ,
           and
           are
           more
           refined
           ,
           their
           knowledge
           is
           more
           cleere
           ,
           their
           actions
           more
           pure
           ,
           their
           zeale
           more
           refined
           ,
           and
           not
           mingled
           with
           wild-fire
           ;
           and
           therefore
           
           though
           old
           Christians
           be
           not
           carried
           with
           a
           full
           streame
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           more
           stable
           and
           judicious
           ,
           more
           heavenly
           minded
           ,
           more
           mortified
           ,
           they
           grow
           in
           humility
           out
           of
           a
           clearer
           sight
           of
           their
           owne
           corruptions
           .
        
         
           In
           true
           conversion
           the
           soule
           is
           changed
           to
           be
           of
           
           the
           same
           minde
           with
           Christ
           ,
           that
           as
           hee
           is
           affected
           ,
           so
           the
           soule
           of
           such
           a
           one
           is
           affected
           ,
           and
           as
           hee
           loathes
           all
           ill
           ,
           so
           upon
           this
           ground
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           a
           loathing
           of
           whatsoever
           is
           evill
           ;
           but
           a
           carnall
           man
           is
           like
           a
           Wolfe
           driven
           from
           the
           Sheepe
           ,
           that
           yet
           retaines
           his
           wolvish
           nature
           ;
           so
           these
           men
           that
           are
           driven
           
           from
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           onely
           out
           of
           terrour
           of
           conscience
           ,
           they
           are
           afrighted
           with
           sinne
           ,
           but
           they
           doe
           not
           hate
           it
           ;
           therefore
           a
           loathing
           of
           evill
           is
           required
           as
           well
           as
           the
           leaving
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           If
           wee
           would
           make
           it
           evident
           ,
           
           that
           our
           conversion
           is
           sound
           ;
           we
           must
           loath
           and
           hate
           sinne
           from
           the
           heart
           :
           now
           a
           man
           shall
           know
           his
           hatred
           of
           evill
           to
           be
           true
           :
           first
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           universall
           :
           Hee
           that
           hates
           sinne
           truely
           hates
           all
           sinne
           :
           secondly
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           true
           hatred
           it
           is
           unappeaseable
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           appeasing
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           by
           abolishing
           the
           thing
           it
           hates
           :
           thirdly
           ,
           hatred
           is
           a
           more
           
           rooted
           affection
           than
           anger
           ,
           anger
           may
           be
           appeased
           ,
           but
           hatred
           is
           against
           the
           whole
           kinde
           :
           fourthly
           ,
           if
           our
           hatred
           be
           true
           ,
           it
           hates
           all
           ill
           in
           our selves
           first
           ,
           and
           then
           in
           others
           ;
           he
           that
           hates
           a
           toad
           ,
           hates
           it
           most
           in
           his
           owne
           bosome
           :
           Many
           like
           Iuda
           are
           severe
           in
           censuring
           of
           others
           ,
           but
           are
           partiall
           to
           themselves
           ;
           fiftly
           ,
           he
           that
           hates
           sinne
           truely
           ,
           hates
           the
           greatest
           sinne
           in
           the
           greatest
           measure
           ,
           he
           hates
           it
           in
           a
           just
           proportion
           :
           sixtly
           ,
           our
           hatred
           is
           right
           ,
           if
           wee
           can
           endure
           admonition
           &
           reproofe
           for
           sin
           ,
           &
           not
           be
           in
           rage
           with
           him
           that
           tells
           us
           of
           it
           ;
           therefore
           those
           that
           swell
           against
           reproofe
           ,
           
           hate
           not
           sinne
           ;
           onely
           with
           this
           caution
           ;
           It
           may
           be
           done
           with
           such
           indiscretion
           and
           self-love
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           may
           hate
           the
           proud
           manner
           ;
           therefore
           in
           discovering
           our
           hatred
           of
           sinne
           in
           others
           ;
           we
           must
           consider
           our
           calling
           ;
           it
           must
           be
           done
           in
           a
           sweete
           temper
           ,
           with
           reserving
           due
           respect
           of
           those
           to
           whom
           wee
           shew
           our
           dislike
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           done
           out
           of
           true
           zeale
           ,
           and
           not
           out
           of
           wild-fire
           .
        
         
           All
           love
           and
           associations
           
           that
           are
           not
           begun
           on
           good
           termes
           ,
           will
           end
           in
           hatred
           ,
           wee
           should
           take
           heede
           whom
           we
           joyne
           in
           league
           and
           amitie
           withall
           :
           before
           wee
           plant
           our
           affections
           ;
           
           consider
           the
           persons
           what
           they
           are
           ;
           if
           wee
           see
           any
           signes
           of
           Grace
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           good
           ,
           but
           if
           not
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           a
           rent
           .
           Throughout
           our
           whole
           life
           this
           ought
           to
           be
           our
           Rule
           ,
           we
           should
           labour
           in
           all
           companies
           ,
           either
           to
           doe
           good
           ,
           or
           receive
           good
           ,
           and
           where
           we
           can
           neither
           doe
           nor
           receive
           good
           ,
           wee
           should
           take
           heede
           of
           such
           acquaintance
           :
           Let
           men
           therefore
           consider
           and
           take
           heede
           ,
           how
           they
           stand
           in
           combination
           with
           wicked
           persons
           .
        
         
           
             Whosoever
             will
             live
             godly
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             must
             suffer
          
           
           persecution
           ,
           hee
           must
           have
           his
           nature
           changed
           ,
           and
           carry
           his
           hatred
           against
           
           all
           opposite
           courses
           ;
           and
           therefore
           to
           frame
           a
           Religion
           that
           hath
           no
           trouble
           with
           it
           ,
           is
           to
           frame
           an
           Idoll
           :
           but
           Neuters
           in
           Religion
           are
           like
           unto
           Batts
           ,
           that
           men
           can
           scarce
           distinguish
           from
           Myce
           ,
           or
           flying
           foule
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           a
           resemblance
           of
           both
           ;
           take
           heede
           therefore
           of
           neutralitie
           in
           Religion
           ;
           after
           the
           first
           heate
           many
           become
           luke-warme
           ,
           and
           from
           that
           they
           fall
           to
           coldnesse
           ;
           let
           us
           therefore
           looke
           to
           our
           beginnings
           ,
           pure
           affection
           in
           Religion
           must
           also
           be
           zealous
           .
        
         
           Wisemen
           will
           doe
           nothing
           without
           great
           ends
           ;
           
           and
           the
           more
           wise
           ,
           the
           
           greater
           are
           their
           ends
           ;
           shall
           wee
           attribute
           this
           to
           men
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           the
           wisecome
           of
           God
           ?
           Christ
           would
           never
           have
           appeared
           in
           our
           nature
           ,
           and
           suffered
           death
           ,
           but
           for
           some
           great
           end
           ;
           shall
           we
           thinke
           that
           this
           Mystery
           of
           Gods
           taking
           flesh
           upon
           him
           ,
           was
           for
           a
           slight
           purpose
           .
           Now
           the
           end
           of
           his
           comming
           was
           to
           save
           sinners
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           1.
           15.
           
           He
           came
           to
           bring
           us
           to
           God
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           3.
           18
           
           But
           he
           that
           will
           save
           us
           must
           first
           bring
           us
           out
           of
           Sathans
           bondage
           ;
           therefore
           Christ
           came
           to
           destroy
           the
           workes
           of
           the
           devill
           ,
           1
           Ioh.
           3.
           8.
           
           It
           must
           needes
           follow
           therefore
           ,
           that
           the
           salvation
           of
           our
           soules
           is
           of
           
           great
           consequence
           ,
           seeing
           for
           this
           onely
           end
           ,
           Christ
           tooke
           our
           nature
           upon
           him
           and
           suffered
           for
           us
           .
        
         
           Christ
           came
           to
           destroy
           
           the
           workes
           of
           the
           devill
           in
           us
           ,
           but
           yet
           hee
           makes
           us
           Kings
           under
           him
           ,
           to
           fight
           his
           battels
           :
           and
           as
           by
           his
           Spirit
           in
           us
           ,
           hee
           destroyes
           the
           workes
           of
           the
           devill
           ;
           so
           he
           doth
           it
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           all
           the
           powers
           ,
           and
           parts
           of
           soule
           and
           body
           ,
           and
           by
           exercising
           the
           Graces
           of
           his
           Spirit
           in
           us
           :
           Hee
           hath
           made
           us
           Kings
           and
           Priests
           ,
           not
           that
           wee
           should
           doe
           nothing
           ,
           but
           that
           wee
           should
           fight
           ,
           and
           in
           fighting
           overcome
           :
           The
           chiefest
           grace
           that
           God
           doth
           exercise
           in
           overcomming
           
           our
           corruptions
           is
           faith
           ;
           we
           fell
           by
           Infidelitie
           and
           Disobedience
           ;
           now
           Christ
           comes
           and
           displants
           Infidelity
           ,
           and
           instead
           thereof
           hee
           plants
           Faith
           ,
           which
           unites
           us
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           then
           by
           a
           divine
           skill
           ,
           it
           drawes
           a
           particular
           strength
           from
           Christ
           to
           fight
           his
           battells
           against
           corruption
           .
        
         
           Temptations
           at
           first
           are
           like
           Elias
           cloud
           ,
           no
           bigger
           
           than
           a
           mans
           hand
           ,
           but
           if
           we
           give
           way
           to
           them
           ,
           they
           overspread
           the
           whole
           soule
           ;
           Sathan
           nestles
           himselfe
           ,
           when
           wee
           dwell
           upon
           the
           thoughts
           of
           sinne
           ,
           we
           cannot
           withstand
           suddaine
           risings
           ,
           but
           by
           grace
           we
           may
           keepe
           them
           ,
           that
           
           they
           doe
           not
           abide
           there
           long
           ;
           let
           us
           therefore
           labour
           as
           much
           as
           wee
           can
           ,
           to
           be
           in
           good
           companie
           and
           good
           courses
           ,
           for
           as
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           workes
           by
           these
           advantages
           ,
           so
           we
           should
           wisely
           observe
           them
           .
        
         
           It
           s
           hard
           to
           discerne
           the
           working
           of
           Sathan
           from
           
           our
           owne
           corruptions
           ,
           because
           for
           the
           most
           part
           hee
           goes
           secretly
           along
           with
           them
           ;
           he
           is
           like
           a
           Pirat
           at
           sea
           ,
           hee
           sets
           upon
           us
           with
           our
           owne
           ▪
           Colours
           ,
           hee
           comes
           as
           a
           friend
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           hard
           to
           discerne
           ,
           but
           it
           s
           partly
           seene
           by
           the
           eagernesse
           of
           our
           lusts
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           suddaine
           ,
           strong
           and
           strange
           ,
           
           so
           strange
           sometimes
           ,
           that
           even
           nature
           it selfe
           abhorres
           them
           :
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           leads
           sweetly
           ,
           but
           the
           devill
           hurries
           a
           man
           like
           a
           Tempest
           ,
           that
           hee
           will
           heare
           no
           reason
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           in
           Ammon
           for
           his
           sister
           Tamar
           .
           Againe
           when
           we
           shake
           off
           motions
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           mislike
           his
           Government
           ,
           and
           give
           way
           to
           passion
           ,
           then
           the
           devill
           enters
           ;
           Let
           a
           man
           be
           unadvisedly
           angry
           ,
           and
           the
           devill
           will
           make
           him
           envious
           and
           seeke
           revenge
           ;
           when
           passions
           are
           let
           loose
           ,
           they
           are
           Chariots
           in
           which
           the
           devill
           rides
           ;
           some
           by
           nature
           are
           prone
           to
           distrust
           ,
           and
           some
           to
           be
           too
           confident
           ,
           now
           the
           devill
           hee
           joynes
           
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           drawes
           them
           on
           further
           ,
           hee
           broods
           upon
           our
           corruptions
           ;
           hee
           lies
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           upon
           the
           soules
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           there
           broods
           and
           hatches
           all
           sinne
           whatsoever
           :
           All
           the
           devills
           in
           hell
           cannot
           force
           us
           to
           sinne
           ,
           he
           workes
           by
           suggestions
           ,
           stirring
           up
           humors
           and
           fancies
           ,
           but
           hee
           cannot
           worke
           upon
           the
           will
           :
           wee
           betray
           our selves
           by
           yeelding
           before
           hee
           can
           doe
           us
           any
           harme
           ,
           yet
           hee
           ripens
           sinne
        
         
           There
           are
           some
           sinnes
           ,
           that
           's
           let
           Sathan
           loose
           upon
           
           us
           :
           as
           first
           pride
           ;
           wee
           see
           it
           in
           Paul
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           12.
           7.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           conceitednesse
           and
           presumption
           ,
           as
           we
           may
           
           see
           in
           
             Peter
             ,
             Matth.
          
           26.
           33.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           securitie
           ,
           which
           is
           alwayes
           the
           fore
           runner
           of
           some
           great
           punishment
           ,
           or
           great
           sinne
           (
           which
           also
           is
           a
           punishment
           )
           as
           we
           see
           in
           David
           ;
           fourthly
           ,
           Idlenesse
           ,
           it
           s
           the
           houre
           of
           temptation
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           is
           out
           of
           Gods
           businesse
           :
           fifthly
           ,
           Intemperance
           ,
           either
           in
           loosenesse
           of
           Diet
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           ;
           therefore
           Christ
           commands
           us
           to
           be
           
             sober
             and
             watch
             ,
          
           ,
           and
           looke
           to
           sobrietie
           in
           the
           use
           of
           the
           creatures
           :
           sixtly
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           more
           subtill
           intemperance
           of
           passion
           ,
           for
           in
           what
           degree
           we
           give
           way
           to
           wrath
           and
           revenge
           and
           covetousnesse
           ;
           in
           that
           degree
           Sathan
           hath
           advantage
           
           against
           us
           :
           seventhly
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           will
           not
           beleeve
           and
           submit
           to
           truths
           revealed
           ,
           (
           though
           but
           a
           naturall
           truth
           )
           therefore
           God
           gave
           them
           up
           to
           vile
           affections
           ,
           Rom.
           1.
           26.
           because
           they
           would
           not
           cherish
           the
           light
           of
           nature
           ;
           much
           more
           when
           we
           doe
           not
           cherish
           the
           light
           of
           Grace
           .
        
         
           As
           Christ
           wrought
           our
           salvation
           in
           an
           estate
           of
           
           basenesse
           ;
           so
           in
           our
           way
           to
           glory
           wee
           must
           be
           conformable
           to
           our
           head
           ,
           and
           passe
           through
           an
           estate
           of
           basenesse
           ;
           wee
           are
           chosen
           to
           a
           portion
           of
           afflictions
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           Grace
           and
           Glory
           :
           God
           sees
           it
           needfull
           also
           ,
           because
           we
           cannot
           
           easily
           digest
           a
           flourishing
           condition
           ,
           wee
           are
           naturally
           given
           to
           affect
           outward
           excellencies
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           trusted
           with
           great
           matters
           ,
           we
           are
           apt
           to
           forget
           God
           and
           our
           dutie
           to
           others
           :
           This
           should
           therefore
           teach
           us
           to
           justifie
           God
           ,
           when
           wee
           are
           any
           wayes
           abased
           in
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           a
           world
           of
           
           poore
           ,
           who
           yet
           are
           exceeding
           proud
           ;
           but
           God
           sanctifies
           outward
           povertie
           unto
           his
           children
           ,
           so
           as
           it
           makes
           way
           for
           poverty
           of
           Spirit
           ,
           that
           as
           they
           are
           poore
           ,
           so
           they
           have
           a
           meane
           esteeme
           of
           themselves
           ,
           it
           makes
           them
           inwardly
           more
           humble
           ,
           and
           
           more
           tractable
           .
           Therefore
           when
           wee
           are
           under
           any
           crosse
           ;
           observe
           how
           it
           workes
           ,
           see
           whether
           wee
           joyne
           with
           God
           or
           no
           ,
           when
           hee
           afflicts
           us
           outwardly
           ,
           whether
           inwardly
           wee
           be
           more
           humble
           ;
           when
           hee
           humbles
           us
           and
           makes
           us
           poore
           ,
           whether
           we
           be
           also
           poore
           in
           spirit
           :
           When
           God
           goes
           about
           to
           take
           us
           downe
           ,
           we
           should
           labour
           to
           take
           downe
           our selves
           .
        
         
           Poverty
           of
           spirit
           should
           
           accompany
           us
           all
           our
           life
           long
           ;
           to
           let
           us
           see
           that
           we
           have
           no
           righteousnesse
           of
           our
           owne
           to
           sanctification
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           grace
           we
           have
           is
           out
           of
           ourselves
           ,
           even
           for
           the
           performance
           of
           every
           
           holy
           duty
           ;
           for
           though
           wee
           have
           grace
           ,
           yet
           wee
           cannot
           bring
           that
           grace
           in
           to
           Act
           ,
           without
           new
           grace
           ,
           even
           as
           there
           is
           a
           fitnesse
           in
           trees
           to
           beare
           fruit
           ,
           but
           without
           the
           influence
           of
           heaven
           they
           cannot
           .
           That
           which
           oftentimes
           makes
           us
           miscarry
           in
           the
           actions
           of
           our
           callings
           ,
           is
           ,
           because
           wee
           thinke
           wee
           have
           strength
           and
           wisedome
           enough
           ;
           and
           then
           what
           is
           begunne
           in
           selfe-confidence
           ,
           is
           ended
           in
           shame
           ;
           wee
           set
           upon
           duties
           in
           our
           owne
           pride
           ,
           and
           strength
           of
           parts
           ,
           and
           finde
           successe
           accordingly
           ;
           therefore
           it
           s
           a
           signe
           that
           God
           will
           blesse
           our
           indeavours
           ,
           when
           out
           of
           the
           sense
           of
           
           our
           owne
           weakenesse
           wee
           water
           our
           businesse
           with
           prayer
           and
           teares
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           not
           sufficient
           for
           a
           Christian
           to
           have
           habituall
           
           grace
           ;
           there
           is
           no
           Vine
           can
           bring
           forth
           fruit
           without
           the
           influence
           of
           heaven
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           rooted
           ;
           so
           wee
           cannot
           bring
           forth
           fruit
           ,
           unlesse
           God
           blow
           upon
           us
           ,
           our
           former
           strength
           will
           not
           serve
           ,
           when
           a
           new
           temptation
           comes
           :
           it
           is
           not
           enough
           to
           have
           grace
           ,
           but
           we
           must
           use
           it
           ,
           we
           must
           exercise
           our
           faith
           ,
           love
           ,
           patience
           ,
           humility
           ;
           and
           for
           this
           purpose
           God
           hath
           furnished
           us
           with
           the
           Spirit
           of
           all
           Grace
           :
           Let
           us
           therefore
           remember
           when
           we
           have
           any
           dutie
           to
           doe
           ,
           
           to
           pray
           unto
           Christ
           to
           blow
           upon
           us
           with
           his
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           God
           doth
           not
           so
           much
           looke
           at
           our
           infirmities
           ,
           as
           
           at
           our
           uprightnesse
           and
           sinceritie
           ;
           and
           therefore
           when
           we
           are
           out
           of
           temptations
           ,
           wee
           should
           consider
           and
           examine
           what
           God
           hath
           wrought
           in
           us
           ;
           and
           then
           though
           there
           be
           infirmities
           and
           failings
           ,
           yet
           if
           our
           hearts
           be
           upright
           God
           will
           pardon
           them
           ;
           as
           wee
           finde
           that
           David
           and
           others
           were
           accounted
           upright
           ,
           and
           yet
           had
           many
           imperfections
           .
        
         
           Watching
           is
           an
           exercising
           of
           all
           the
           graces
           of
           the
           
           soule
           ,
           and
           these
           are
           given
           to
           keepe
           our
           soules
           awake
           ;
           
           we
           have
           enemies
           about
           us
           that
           are
           not
           asleepe
           ,
           and
           our
           worst
           enemy
           is
           within
           us
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           the
           worse
           ,
           because
           so
           neere
           ;
           we
           live
           also
           in
           a
           world
           full
           of
           temptations
           ,
           and
           wicked
           men
           are
           full
           of
           malice
           ,
           wee
           are
           passing
           through
           our
           enemies
           Countrey
           ,
           and
           therefore
           had
           neede
           to
           have
           our
           wits
           about
           us
           ;
           the
           devill
           also
           is
           at
           one
           end
           of
           every
           good
           action
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           had
           neede
           to
           keepe
           all
           our
           graces
           in
           perpetuall
           exercise
           :
           we
           should
           watch
           in
           feare
           of
           jealousie
           ,
           taking
           heede
           of
           a
           spirit
           of
           drowsinesse
           ,
           labouring
           also
           to
           keepe
           our
           selve
           unspotted
           of
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           It
           may
           be
           asked
           ,
           how
           
           
           we
           shall
           know
           the
           Scripture
           to
           be
           the
           Word
           of
           God.
           For
           answer
           ,
           Doe
           but
           grant
           first
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           God
           ,
           it
           will
           follow
           then
           that
           he
           must
           be
           worshipped
           and
           served
           ;
           and
           that
           this
           service
           must
           be
           discovered
           to
           us
           ,
           that
           wee
           may
           know
           what
           hee
           doth
           require
           :
           and
           then
           let
           it
           be
           compared
           what
           Word
           of
           God
           can
           come
           neare
           to
           be
           the
           same
           with
           this
           .
           Besides
           God
           hath
           blessed
           the
           superstition
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           who
           were
           very
           strickt
           this
           way
           ,
           to
           preserve
           it
           for
           us
           ;
           and
           the
           Heretickes
           since
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           have
           so
           observed
           one
           another
           ,
           that
           there
           can
           be
           no
           other
           to
           this
           Word
           .
           But
           
           now
           wee
           must
           further
           know
           ,
           that
           we
           must
           have
           some
           thing
           in
           our
           soules
           ,
           suitable
           to
           the
           truthes
           contained
           in
           it
           ,
           before
           we
           can
           truely
           and
           savingly
           beleeve
           it
           to
           be
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           that
           we
           finde
           it
           to
           have
           a
           power
           in
           working
           upon
           our
           hearts
           and
           affections
           ,
           Luke
           24.
           32.
           
           
             Did
             not
             our
             hearts
             burne
             within
             us
             ,
             when
             he
             opened
             to
             us
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           Againe
           ,
           it
           hath
           a
           divine
           operation
           to
           warme
           and
           pacifie
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           a
           power
           to
           make
           a
           Felix
           tremble
           ;
           it
           hath
           a
           searching
           quality
           to
           divide
           betweene
           the
           marrow
           and
           the
           bone
           ;
           we
           doe
           not
           therefore
           onely
           beleeve
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           be
           
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           because
           any
           man
           saith
           so
           ,
           or
           because
           the
           Church
           saith
           so
           ;
           but
           also
           and
           principally
           because
           I
           finde
           it
           by
           experience
           working
           the
           same
           effects
           in
           me
           that
           it
           speakes
           of
           it selfe
           ;
           and
           therefore
           let
           us
           never
           rest
           ,
           till
           when
           we
           heare
           a
           promise
           ,
           wee
           may
           have
           some
           thing
           in
           us
           by
           the
           sanctifying
           Spirit
           ,
           that
           may
           be
           suitable
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           assuring
           of
           us
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           that
           Word
           alone
           that
           informes
           us
           of
           the
           good
           pleasure
           of
           God
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           our
           duty
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           in
           God
           a
           fatherly
           
           anger
           ,
           after
           conversion
           he
           retaines
           that
           ;
           and
           this
           Fatherly
           anger
           is
           also
           turned
           away
           ,
           when
           in
           sinceritie
           
           we
           humble
           our selves
           :
           There
           is
           one
           saith
           well
           ;
           A
           child
           of
           anger
           ,
           and
           a
           child
           under
           anger
           :
           Gods
           children
           are
           not
           children
           of
           wrath
           ;
           but
           sometimes
           they
           are
           under
           wrath
           ;
           when
           they
           doe
           not
           carry
           themselves
           as
           sonnes
           ;
           when
           they
           venture
           on
           sinnes
           against
           conscience
           ,
           &c.
           but
           if
           they
           humble
           themselves
           and
           reforme
           ,
           and
           flie
           to
           God
           for
           mercie
           ,
           then
           they
           come
           into
           favour
           againe
           ,
           and
           recover
           the
           right
           of
           sonnes
           .
        
         
           Wee
           may
           know
           that
           
           God
           loves
           us
           ,
           when
           by
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           he
           speakes
           friendly
           to
           our
           soules
           ,
           and
           wee
           by
           prayer
           speake
           friendly
           to
           him
           againe
           ;
           when
           wee
           
           have
           communion
           and
           familiaritie
           with
           him
           whom
           God
           loves
           ,
           to
           them
           hee
           discovers
           his
           secrets
           ,
           even
           such
           secrets
           as
           the
           soule
           never
           knew
           before
           :
           Hee
           reveales
           them
           to
           us
           when
           our
           hearts
           are
           wrought
           to
           an
           ingenuous
           confession
           of
           sinne
           ;
           and
           when
           we
           have
           no
           comfort
           but
           from
           heaven
           ;
           even
           as
           a
           father
           discovers
           his
           bowells
           most
           to
           his
           child
           when
           it
           is
           sicke
           ;
           so
           God
           reserves
           the
           discoverie
           of
           his
           love
           ,
           especially
           ,
           untill
           such
           a
           time
           ,
           when
           wee
           renounce
           all
           carnall
           confidence
           :
           therefore
           if
           wee
           can
           assure
           our
           soules
           that
           God
           loves
           us
           ,
           let
           us
           then
           be
           at
           a
           point
           for
           any
           thing
           that
           shall
           
           happen
           to
           us
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           disgrace
           or
           contempt
           ,
           or
           whatsoever
           ,
           because
           we
           may
           fetch
           patience
           and
           contentednesse
           from
           hence
           ,
           that
           Gods
           love
           supplies
           all
           wants
           whatsoever
           .
        
         
           After
           a
           gracious
           pardon
           
           for
           sinne
           ,
           there
           are
           two
           things
           remaining
           in
           us
           ,
           Infirmities
           ,
           and
           Weakenesses
           ;
           Infirmities
           are
           corruptions
           stirred
           up
           ,
           which
           hinders
           us
           from
           good
           ,
           and
           puts
           us
           forward
           to
           evill
           ;
           but
           yet
           they
           are
           so
           farre
           resisted
           and
           subdued
           ,
           that
           they
           breake
           not
           forth
           into
           action
           .
           Weakenesse
           ,
           is
           when
           we
           suffer
           an
           infirmitie
           ,
           to
           breake
           out
           for
           want
           of
           watchfulnesse
           ,
           as
           if
           a
           
           man
           be
           subject
           to
           passion
           ,
           when
           this
           is
           working
           disturbance
           in
           the
           minde
           ,
           it
           is
           infirmitie
           ;
           but
           when
           for
           want
           of
           watchfulnesse
           ,
           it
           breakes
           forth
           into
           action
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           weakenesse
           ,
           and
           these
           diseases
           are
           suffered
           in
           us
           ,
           to
           put
           us
           in
           minde
           of
           the
           bitter
           roote
           of
           sinne
           ,
           for
           if
           we
           should
           not
           sometimes
           breake
           forth
           into
           sinne
           ,
           wee
           should
           thinke
           that
           our
           nature
           were
           cured
           :
           Who
           would
           have
           thought
           that
           Moses
           so
           meeke
           a
           man
           ,
           could
           have
           so
           broken
           out
           into
           passion
           ;
           we
           see
           it
           also
           in
           David
           ,
           and
           Peter
           ,
           and
           others
           :
           and
           this
           is
           to
           shew
           that
           the
           corruption
           of
           nature
           in
           them
           ,
           was
           not
           fully
           healed
           ;
           but
           there
           
           is
           this
           difference
           betweene
           the
           slippes
           and
           falls
           of
           Gods
           children
           ,
           and
           of
           other
           men
           ;
           when
           other
           men
           fall
           ,
           it
           setles
           them
           in
           their
           dregges
           ;
           but
           when
           Gods
           children
           falls
           ,
           they
           see
           their
           weakenesses
           ,
           they
           see
           the
           bitter
           roote
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           hate
           it
           the
           more
           ,
           and
           are
           never
           at
           quiet
           till
           it
           be
           cast
           out
           by
           the
           strength
           of
           Grace
           and
           Repentance
           :
           Therefore
           let
           no
           man
           be
           too
           much
           cast
           downe
           by
           his
           infirmities
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           they
           are
           resisted
           ,
           for
           from
           hence
           comes
           a
           fresh
           hatred
           of
           corruption
           ;
           and
           God
           lookes
           not
           upon
           any
           sinne
           ,
           but
           sinne
           ungrieved
           for
           ,
           unresisted
           ,
           otherwise
           God
           hath
           a
           holy
           end
           in
           suffering
           
           sinne
           to
           be
           in
           us
           ,
           to
           keepe
           us
           from
           worse
           things
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           none
           that
           out
           
           of
           sinceritie
           ,
           doe
           give
           themselves
           to
           holy
           conference
           ,
           but
           are
           gainers
           by
           it
           :
           Many
           men
           aske
           questions
           ,
           and
           are
           inquisitive
           to
           know
           ;
           but
           not
           that
           they
           might
           put
           in
           practise
           ;
           this
           is
           but
           a
           proud
           desire
           to
           taste
           of
           the
           tree
           of
           knowledge
           ;
           but
           the
           desire
           of
           true
           affected
           Christians
           is
           to
           know
           that
           they
           might
           seeke
           Christ
           ;
           we
           gaine
           oftentimes
           by
           discourse
           with
           those
           that
           are
           punies
           in
           Religion
           :
           Saint
           Paul
           desires
           to
           meete
           with
           the
           Romanes
           (
           though
           they
           were
           his
           converts
           )
           that
           he
           
           might
           be
           strengthened
           by
           their
           mutuall
           faith
           ,
           Rom.
           1.
           12.
           
        
         
           When
           once
           the
           Spirit
           doth
           fasten
           the
           wrath
           of
           
           God
           upon
           the
           conscience
           of
           one
           whom
           he
           meanes
           to
           save
           ,
           then
           there
           followes
           these
           afflicting
           affections
           of
           griefe
           and
           shame
           ;
           and
           from
           hence
           comes
           a
           dislike
           and
           hate
           of
           sinne
           ,
           hence
           beginnes
           a
           divorce
           betweene
           the
           soule
           and
           the
           beloved
           sinne
           ,
           so
           that
           whereas
           there
           was
           before
           a
           Scepter
           of
           sinne
           in
           the
           soule
           ;
           now
           God
           beginnes
           to
           dispossesse
           that
           strong
           man
           ,
           and
           then
           followes
           a
           strong
           desire
           to
           be
           better
           ,
           and
           a
           holy
           deseparation
           ,
           that
           if
           God
           in
           Christ
           benot
           
           mercifull
           ,
           then
           the
           soule
           saith
           what
           shall
           become
           of
           me
           ;
           and
           as
           the
           Spirit
           lets
           in
           some
           terrours
           ,
           so
           he
           lets
           in
           also
           some
           hopes
           ;
           as
           ,
           
             What
             shall
             I
             doe
             to
             be
             saved
             ,
          
           implying
           are
           signation
           of
           the
           will
           totake
           any
           course
           ,
           so
           he
           may
           be
           saved
           ,
           and
           then
           all
           the
           world
           for
           one
           droppe
           of
           mercy
           .
        
         
           Christ
           never
           comes
           into
           any
           heart
           but
           where
           hee
           is
           
           valued
           and
           esteemed
           ,
           yet
           he
           delights
           not
           to
           hide
           himselfe
           from
           his
           poore
           creature
           ;
           but
           when
           we
           are
           fit
           ,
           when
           wee
           truely
           judge
           our selves
           unworthy
           of
           any
           savour
           ;
           then
           hee
           receives
           us
           :
           Here
           is
           comfort
           therefore
           for
           the
           worst
           of
           men
           ,
           if
           they
           will
           come
           in
           
           and
           submit
           to
           Gods
           Ordinances
           ,
           they
           will
           be
           effectuall
           to
           subdue
           our
           corruptions
           ,
           and
           when
           once
           God
           hath
           taken
           up
           the
           heart
           of
           man
           for
           his
           Temple
           ,
           hee
           will
           then
           bring
           into
           it
           all
           his
           Treasures
           ▪
           there
           will
           be
           a
           mutuall
           fellowship
           betweene
           God
           and
           the
           soule
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           once
           subdued
           .
        
         
           God
           is
           so
           powerfull
           an
           
           Agent
           ,
           that
           hee
           can
           overthrow
           all
           ,
           hee
           can
           overthrow
           the
           carnall
           principles
           of
           reason
           ,
           which
           everie
           naturall
           man
           hath
           in
           the
           Fort
           of
           his
           soule
           ;
           He
           presents
           to
           men
           the
           condition
           they
           are
           in
           by
           nature
           ;
           and
           le
           ts
           in
           a
           taste
           of
           his
           vengeance
           ;
           when
           God
           in
           his
           
           Ordinances
           shewes
           grea
           ter
           reasons
           for
           goodnesse
           ,
           than
           Sathan
           can
           in
           his
           carnall
           courses
           ,
           then
           all
           falls
           downe
           :
           Those
           therefore
           that
           are
           not
           fully
           subdued
           ,
           yet
           let
           them
           come
           to
           the
           Ordicances
           ;
           for
           then
           they
           are
           within
           Gods
           reach
           :
           when
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           discovers
           the
           basenesse
           ,
           vilenesse
           ,
           and
           danger
           of
           sinne
           ,
           then
           the
           soule
           stoopes
           ;
           therefore
           let
           none
           despaire
           ,
           for
           though
           thy
           heart
           be
           stone
           ,
           yet
           God
           can
           worke
           powerfully
           ,
           nothing
           is
           difficult
           to
           infirmities
           ,
           but
           it
           s
           a
           divine
           worke
           to
           pull
           downe
           a
           wicked
           sinner
           .
        
         
           However
           we
           take
           paines
           
           in
           our
           callings
           ,
           yet
           the
           abitie
           
           and
           blessing
           comes
           from
           God
           :
           Wee
           pray
           for
           daily
           Bread
           ,
           and
           yet
           hee
           gives
           it
           ,
           though
           we
           labour
           for
           it
           ;
           there
           is
           a
           gift
           of
           successe
           ,
           which
           unlesse
           it
           be
           given
           us
           from
           above
           ,
           wee
           shall
           with
           the
           Disciples
           catch
           nothing
           .
        
         
           Gifts
           are
           for
           Grace
           ,
           and
           Grace
           for
           Glory
           ;
           Gifts
           are
           
           peculier
           to
           some
           men
           ,
           but
           Grace
           is
           common
           to
           all
           Christians
           :
           Gifts
           are
           peculier
           to
           many
           ,
           and
           com
           mon
           to
           such
           as
           are
           not
           good
           :
           Gifts
           are
           joyned
           with
           great
           sinnes
           ;
           but
           Grace
           hath
           love
           and
           humilitie
           to
           take
           downe
           the
           soule
           ;
           the
           devill
           hath
           lost
           little
           of
           his
           accutenesse
           ,
           but
           yet
           hee
           remaines
           mischeivous
           ;
           
           so
           many
           men
           have
           great
           parts
           ,
           but
           they
           have
           also
           a
           divellish
           spirit
           ;
           Grace
           comes
           from
           more
           speciall
           love
           ,
           and
           yet
           men
           had
           rather
           be
           accounted
           devills
           than
           fooles
           ;
           account
           them
           men
           of
           parts
           ,
           and
           then
           count
           them
           what
           you
           will.
           
        
         
           It
           is
           a
           hard
           matter
           to
           
           finde
           out
           the
           least
           measure
           of
           Grace
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           degree
           of
           formalitie
           ,
           for
           as
           Painting
           oftentimes
           exceedes
           the
           thing
           ,
           so
           doth
           an
           Hypocrite
           oftentimes
           make
           a
           greater
           shew
           ,
           but
           the
           least
           measure
           of
           saving
           Grace
           is
           from
           desires
           ;
           and
           these
           are
           knowne
           to
           be
           saving
           ,
           if
           they
           proceede
           from
           a
           taste
           of
           the
           thing
           ,
           
           and
           not
           meerely
           from
           the
           Object
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           must
           distinguish
           betweene
           affections
           stirred
           up
           ,
           and
           the
           inward
           frame
           ,
           for
           those
           that
           are
           suddenly
           stirred
           up
           ,
           doe
           presently
           returne
           ;
           the
           waters
           in
           the
           Bath
           have
           a
           naturall
           hotnesse
           ,
           but
           water
           when
           it
           is
           heated
           will
           returne
           to
           its
           former
           coldnesse
           .
        
         
           Though
           wee
           be
           sure
           of
           victory
           over
           our
           spirituall
           
           enemies
           ,
           yet
           we
           must
           fight
           :
           The
           conquered
           Kings
           must
           be
           fought
           with
           all
           ;
           Christ
           that
           fights
           for
           us
           ,
           fights
           with
           us
           ,
           and
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           crownes
           us
           when
           all
           is
           done
           ,
           and
           the
           time
           will
           come
           ere
           long
           ,
           when
           wee
           shall
           say
           of
           our
           enemies
           ,
           as
           
           Moses
           said
           of
           the
           Egyptians
           ,
           
             Those
             enemies
             that
             wee
             now
             see
             ,
             wee
             shall
             see
             them
             no
             more
             for
             ever
             .
             Be
             strong
             therefore
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             power
             of
             his
             might
             ,
             
               Ephe.
               6.
               
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A12181-e870
           
             Iudg.
             5.
             23.